i vk,;>.,vV ..\H^^' "^^^ o -^ N ^ \'V ^0y^y^ '.:\ ^oo^ .<^ r^ ft %^ ..^- c,^ -S- A* ■'.ft '- ^ •i' -^• "^^ ^ "^^ c^^^ v^^ ' I ■^s> ,-0' c a\ \ ::'':%"'\^^' . ■^^z. ..\^ -4 T» ^ '■y'^ ,: - . V a •X^' KING JOHN SIGNING THIi MAGNA CHAKTA. [_See page 22. HE STORY OF LIBERTY BY CHARLES CARLETON COFFIN AUTHOR OF "THE BOYS OF '76" Jllustrateb NEW YORK HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS FRANKLIN SQUARE LIBRARY of CONGRESS Two CoDies Received JUL 19 1906 I ) Cooyngiii Entry COPY B. Copyright, 1S7S, by Harper & Brothfrs. Copyright, 1906, by Sam.ir R. Coffin. \e G INTRODUCTION. To the Boys and Girls of America : This " Story_of Liberty " is a toie narrative. It^ covers a period_of_ five hundred years, and js_an outline of the march of jhe human rac e from_ Slaverv to Freedom^ There are some points in this book to which I desire to direct your attention. You will notice 'that the events which have given direction to the course of history have not always been great battles, for very few of the many conflicts of arms have had any determining force; b ui^ i t wilL be_seen^ that insignificant event s liaye been iiot unfre(iuend}^foh__ lowed by^momentous results.. (You will seejhat everything ^IS^^ present, be it good or bad, may be tracedjo som ething in the :pas^; that histmy is^ chain o f events . You. wjlLalsojiotice thaUiistoryJsJike _ajrama, and that there are buUgje\v . principal actors.) How f^ \h^ ha^bjg^n H The first to appear in this " Storj" is^King_^Johnof England. Out_of his signing h]s_name to the(llagna Charta) have come theCParliament of (ireatJ Britain andjthe Congres'Tof thTTniledL Stales, an d represe n tative g overnments everywhere .) The next actoi-s were John Wicjdif and_Geof- frey Chancer, who so wed s eed tha^j^ ii^^_ri£§BiJ^» inLJudividual liberty . Then c^e Henry VH., Henry VIII., Ivatherine of Aragon, Anne Boleyn, Katherine's daughter (Mary Tudor), Cardinal Wolsey, Archbishop Cran- mer, Anne Boleyn's daughter (Elizabeth), King James, John Smith, John Robinson, William Brewster, and the men and women of Austerfield and Scrooby. In Scotland were Mary Stuart and George Buchanan ; in Bohemia, Professor Faulfash and John Ilnss ; in Germany, the boy who sung for his breakfast (Martin Luther), Duke Frederick, John Tetzel, and John Guttenberg; in Holland, Laurence Coster, Doctor Erasmus, and William INTRODUCTION. the Silent; in France, Francis I., Catherine de' Medici, the Duke of Guise, Charles IX., and Henry lY. ; in Spain, Thomas de Torqueniada, Isabella, I Ferdinand, Christopher Columbus, Charles Y., Philip II., and Loyola ; in Italy, Alexander YI. and Leo X. These have taken great pai-ts in the V drama : actnely or pas§iv^ly, they ha\'e beenjlie central^ tig u res. ' One other thing : you will notice that the one question greater than all others has been in_regard to the righ^of meiLto think for themselves, especially in^matters pertaining to religion. (Popes, archbishops, cardinals, bishoj)s, and priest s have disputed tlie_right) to secure which hundreds of tliousajids oi men and women have yielded their^liyes. You will also take special notice that nothing is said against religion— nothing against the Pope because he is Pope ; nothing against a Catholic because he is a Catholic ; nor against a Protestant because he protests against the au- thority of the Church of Eome. Facts of history only are given. Cath- olics and Protestants alike have persecuted, robbed, plundered, maltreated, imprisoned, and burned men and women for not believing as they be- lieved. Through ignorance, superstition, intolerance, and bigotiy ; through thinking that they alone were right, and that those who differed with them were wrong ; forgetting that might never makes i^ght ; honestlj thinking that they were doing God service in rooting out heretics, thej filled^ the world with woe. '^ — ■> ( There is still another point to be noticed : that the successes of those who have struggled^ Iveep meii in slavery have often proved^ t£ be in ' reality failures ; \vhile the defea.ts of tliose who ^veve fig^liting for freedom I ^ve often been victoi'ies. Emperors, kings, cardinals, pi-iests^and popes have had their own way, and yet their plans have failed in the end. They ' plucked golden fruit, which changed to apples of Sodom. Mary Tiidor ' resolutely set herself to root out all heretics, and yet tliere were more 1 heretics Jn England on^ theday of^her death tliaii when slie ascei^ided the throne. Charles Y. and Philip II. gi-asped aLuni\;ersal domhiion ; j but their strength became weakness, theii- achievements failures. On the other hand, see what has corne from d isaste r ! How bitter to John Rob- j inson, William Brewster, and the poor people of Scrooby and Austerfield, to be driven from home, to be exiles ! Biit out of that bit^rness has \ come the Republ ic of the Western woi-ld ! "VVho ^on— Kiiig James, or 1 Jojin Robinson and William Brewster ? INTRODUCTION. There is still one other point : you will notice that while the oppress- ors have carried out their plans, and had things their own way, there were other forces silently at work, which in time undermined their plans, as if a Divine hand were directing tlie coiinter-plan. Whoever peruses the "Story of Liberty" without recognizing this feature will fail of fully comprehending the meaning of history. There must be a meaning to liistory, or else existence is an incompreliensible enigma. Some men assert that the marvellous events of historj' are only a series of coincidences; but was it by chance that the great uprising in Germany once lay enfolded, as it were, in the beckoning hand of Ursula Cotta ? How happened it that behind the passion of Henry VIII. for Anne Boleyn should be the separation of England from the Church of Rome, and all the mighty results to civilization and Christianity that came from that event ? (How came it to pass that, when the world was ready for it, and not before, George Buchanan should teach the doctrine that the people were tlie only legitimate source of power? ) Men act freeh' in laying and executing their plans ; but behmd the turmoil and conflict of human wills there is an unseen power that shapes destiny — nations rise and fall, gen- erations come and go ; yet through the ages there has been an advance- ment of Justice, Truth, Right, and Liberty. To what end ? Is it not the march of the human race toward an Eden of rest and peace ? (If while reading this " Story" you are roused to indignation, or pained at the recital of wrong and outrage, remember that out of endurance and sacrifice has come all that you hold most deai* ; so wjjl 3-0 u comprehend what Liber ty has cost, and what it is worth . ) Charles Carleton Coffin. CONTENTS. CHAPTER I. PARE John Lackland and the Barons -•••• 1^ CHAPTER II. The Man who Preached after He was Dead 30 CHAPTER III. The Fire that was Kindled in Bohemia 55 CHAPTER IV. What Laurence Coster and John Guttenberg did for Liberty. G9 CHAPTER V. The Men who Ask Questions 80 CHAPTER VI. How A Man Tried to Reach the East by Sailing West 97 CHAPTER VII. The New Home of Liberty 123 CHAPTER VIII. A Boy who Objected to Marrying his Brother's Widow 140 CHAPTER IX. The Man who Can Do no Wrong 159 CHAPTER X. The Boy who Sung for his Breakfast 172 CHAPTER XI. What the Boy who Sung for his Breakfast Saw in Rome 178 CHAPTER XII. The Boy-cardinal 193 CHAPTER XIIL The Boy-emperor. 210 CHAPTER XIV. The Field of the Cloth of Gold 216 12 CONTENTS. CHAPTER XV. PACK The Men who Obey Orders =.... 222 CHAPTER XVI. Plans that did not Come to Pass 220 CHAPTER XVII. The Man who Split the Church in Tavain 241 CHAPTER XVIII. The Queen who Burned Heretics 204 CHAPTER XIX. How Liberty Began in France 283 CHAPTER XX. The Man avho Filled the World with Woe 293 CHAPTER XXI. Progress of Liberty in England 298 CHAPTER XXII. How the Pope Put Down the Heretics 302 CHAPTER XXIIL The Queen of the Scots 311 CHAPTER XXIV. St. Bartholomew 31 G CHAPTER XXV. How the "Beggars" Fought for their Rights 328 CHAPTER XXVI. Why the Queen of Scotland Lost her Head = 338 CHAPTER XXVII. The Retribution that Followed Crime 341 CHAPTER XXVIIL William Brewster and his Friends , 351 CHAPTER XXIX. The Star of Empire 360 CHAPTER XXX. The "Half-moon" 378 CHAPTER XXXI. Strangers and Pilgrims 383 ILLUSTRATIONS. PAGE King John Signing the Magna Charta. Fr'^tispiece Windsor Castle, from the Meadow at Runnj'- mede 1*7 Battle of Acre 18 Richard Slaughtering the Saracens 19 Crusaders ■ 19 King John 21 Round Tower of Windsor Castle 22 Windsor Castle (south view) 23 Windsor Castle (east view) 24 The Place where the Magna Charta was Signed 25 "He has the right of deposing emperors". . 26 "All the princes of the earth shall kiss his feet" 27 The Church 27 Canterbury Cathedral 28 Gray's Monument 29 Lutterworth Church 30 Stratford '. 31 The Monks 32 Carmelite Monk 32 Good Old Wine 33 The Way St. Dunstau Served the Devil 34 A Knight Fighting a Dragon 35 Mischief in the Air 36 A Monk Preaching 37 Adoration of Relics 38 The Interior of Christ Church, O.xford 39 Front of Baliol College, Oxford 39 Lambeth Palace 41 Reading the Bull 42 Preaching-place, London 43 John Wicklif Translating the Bible 43 Bible Chained to a Desk 44 Florence 45 Canterbury 46 The Westgate, Canterbury 47 Savoy Palace 48 A Bishop 49 The Pilgrims Starting from the Tabard Tavern. 50 The Monks Humbling the King. (From an Old Print) 51 Chaucer's Monument 52 The Land of the Windmills 53 Receiving Absolution 55 I Ruins of the Papal Palace at Avignon 56 I The Pope on his Throne 57 I Castle of St. Angelo 58 The Holy Men Settling a Dispute 59 The Old Town 60 John Huss in Prison 60 The Council 62 The Procession 64 Burning of John Huss 66 The Falls of Schaffhausen 68 Haerlem 69 Canal in Holland 70 Street in Holland 71 Rheinstein 72 Bingen 73 Laurence Coster 74 Guttenberg's First Proof 75 Specimen of Type 75 John Guttenberg 76 William Caxton 77 Illuminated Letter 77 Presenting a Bible to the King. (From an Old Print) 78 Monument to Guttenberg 79 Valladolid Cathedral 80 Isabella 81 14 ILLUSTRATIONS. TAGE Coronation of Isabella 82 Dominican Monk 83 A Thumb-screw 83 Torture Chamber 84 Burning a Heretic in Presence of the Pope. 86 Burning the Bishop of Tarragona 88 " Friends they had none" 90 A Moor's Palace 91 Court of the Alhambra 92 Along the Corridors of the Palace 92 Gibraltar 94 Street Scene in Spain 95 Moors 96 The Alhambra 9Y Columbus 98 Wool-comber 99 He Believes that the Earth is Bound 99 The Old Castle 100 Marco Polo 101 Genoa 102 "A morsel of bread for Diego, if you please" 103 " By sailing west, I shall be able to reach the Indies " 104 Columbus Explaining his Plan before Ferdi- nand and Isabella 105 Returning to the Alhambra 106 The Ships 108 The Canary Islands 109 Gahleo 110 Sea- weed Ill The New World 112 The Landing 113 Along the Shore 114 Rearing the Cross 115 Returning to Spain 116 The King and Queen Receive him in Great State 117 That is the Way to Do it 1] T All have Perished 118 In Chains 119 A Dragon Eating it Up 120 The Rescue 121 Columbus's Monument, Genoa 122 Sebastian Cabot 123 The Sea Swarms with Fish 124 Among the Icebergs 125 The Rocky Shore 126 The Caverns 12*7 Amerigo Vespucci 128 Dressing their Fish 129 Two Men Brin^ a Cask on Board 130 The Head of the Cask Falls out, and a Young Man Stands before them 131 The Chief Offers his Daughter in Marriage. 132 " Do you quarrel about such stuff?" 133 Climbing the Mountains 134 Slaughter of the Indians 135 Discovery of the Pacific ... 136 Balboa Taking Possession of the Pacific. . 137 The Hounds Tear him to Pieces 138 Execution of Balboa 139 Lollards' Prison 140 The Council Chamber, Tower of London. . . 141 The Sanctuary 142 The Chest 142 Erasmus 143 Westminster Abbey and its Precinct, about A.D. 1735 144 Westminster Abbey 145 Shrine of Edward the Confessor 146 North Ambulatory and Chantry 147 The Cloister 148 Henry YII.'s Chapel 150 Sculpture on the Wall in the Abbey 151 Katherine 152 Scrooby 154 Margaret 155 Coffins of James I., Elizabeth of York, and Henry VII., as seen on Opening the Vault in 1869 156 Henry VIII 157 Coronation Chair 158 The Pope in his Palace 160 The Pope Going to St. Peter's 161 Ctesar Borgia 162 The Cardinals • 163 Vittoria Colonna 165 Lucretia Borgia 166 The Tiber, St. Peter's, and Castle of St Angelo 167 The Priests' Procession 170 The Early Morning Chant at Eisenach .... 173 Ursula Cotta and Martin Luther 174 The Students' Festival 175 The Augustine Friars 176 Over the Mountains 179 The Campagna 180 The Place where Cicero Delivered his Ora- tions 181 The Building which the Jews Erected 182 From this Palace went forth the Decree " that all the world should be taxed". . . 183 ILLUSTRATIONS. 15 The Arch of Titus 185 The Coliseum 186 Fan-bearers 187 Carrying the Pope's Crown 188 The Doll that Works Miracles 189 Kissing St. Peter's Toe 190 Climbing the Stairs 192 The Pope's Chapel 194 The Cardinals in Procession 195 The Pope in his Carriage 19*7 Blessing Horses 198 St. Peter's and the Vatican 200 Luther Inspired by Satan 203 Confession to God. — Purchasing Pardon . . . 20-4 Christ, the True Light 205 Papa, Doctor Theologise et Magister Fidei . 206 The Pope Cast into Hell 206 Luther before Cardinal Cajetan . 208 Frankfort 211 Interior of Chapter-house, Canterbury 212 Thomas Wolsey and his Companions in the Stocks 212 Cardinal Wolsey 213 The Great Harry 214 Francis 1 216 Tilting 21Y Champion of the Tournament 217 The Tournament 218 The Cooks Getting Dinner 219 The Queen's Carriage 219 The Cathedral, Florence 221 Ignatius Loyola 223 The Jesuit Missionary 225 Melancthon 228 A Street in the Old Town 232 Doctor Luther at Worms 233 Luther and the Pope. (From an Old Print) 238 View from Albert Diirer's House 239 Wolsey's Palace 241 Henry and Anne 242 Main Entrance to Wolsey's Palace 243 Buckingham 244 Buckingham on his Way to Prison 245 The Court at Blackfriars 246 The Old Guildhall, London 247 Westminster, 1532 249 Return from the Christening 250 Hall in Cardinal Wolsey's Palace 251 Old Church at Austerfield 252 The Cardinal's Hat and Seal 253 More's House 254 Sir Thomas More 255 The Guildhall, Norwich 256 The Tower 258 The Bloody Tower 239 Sir Thomas More and his Daughter Mar- garet in the Tower 260 Smithfield in 1546. The Burning of Anne Askew 261 All Day long the People Read it 262 Gold Medal of Henry VIII 263 The Beheading-block 265 Traitor's Gate 266 Philip 267 Winchester 268 A Grandee 269 St. Mary Overy, Southwark 270 Street in London in the Time of Mary .... 272 Bearing Fagots 273 Hadleigh Church 275 St. Botolph's Church, Aldgate 275 Bridge at Hadleigh 276 Almshouses at Hadleigh 276 The Martyrs' Stone 277 Old Chapel at Brentwood 278 The Old Bocardo Prison, Oxford 279 Old Marshalsea 28( i Burning the Hand 281 Old Paul's Cross— Riots in 1556 281 The Martyr's Memorial, Oxford 282 Bernard Palissy 283 Heating the Furnace 284 Wine and Garlic will Make him Strong . . . 285 Jeanne d'Albret 286 Catherine de' Medici in Court Dress 287 Henry and Montgomery at the Tournament. 288 Chateau of Amboise 290 Fontainebleau 291 Charles V 293 Burning the Monks 296 The River Avon 299 Room in which Shakspeare was Born 300 Skakspeare Reading One of his Plays to Elizabeth 301 The Cardinal of Lorraine 303 Catherine de' Medici 304 The Valleys of the Vaudois 306 Jeanne and Henry escaping from Paris . . . 307 Burying the Heretics Alive 308 The Valley of Pra del Tor 309 Mary, Queen of Scots 311 Lord Darnley 12 16 ILLUSTRATIONS. PAGE Holyrood Palace 313 Marguerite of Lorraine 316 Charles IX 317 Admiral Coligny 318 Notre Dame 319 The Marriage 320 The Louvre 321 Assassination of Coligny 322 Just before Daybreak, Sunday Morning — St. Bartholomew 324 Parting to Meet no More 325 The Picture which the Pope Ordered to be Painted 326 A Dog Team 328 William the Silent 329 The Great Canal 330 The Fortifications 331 Leyden 333 The Old Church 336 Amsterdam 337 Queen Elizabeth 339 Autograph of Queen Elizabeth 343 Henry III 345 " With what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again " 346 Jacques Clement Killing the King 348 For the Sake of Peace, He will Acknowledge the Pope 349 Dancing on the Green 362 Peasants' Ball 353 Ale-driukers 355 PAGE James 1 356 Holland Farm-house 358 Sir Walter Enjoying his Pipe. (From an Old Print) 361 John Smith Resolves to be a General 363 John Smith's Fight with the Turk 365 The Three Turks' Heads 366 Smith's Escape from Slavery 367 Meeting the Indians 369 The First Fight 371 Pocahontas Shields him from their Clubs.. 372 Submission of the Rappahannocks 374 Captain Smith Subduing the Chief 375 Ruins at Jamestown 376 Off Cape North 378 The Half-moon in Chesapeake Bay 379 The Half -moon in the Hudson 380 A Highway in Holland 383 St. Peter's Church 384 Delftshaven 386 The Farewell Meeting 388 The Mayfmver 389 Signing the Agreement 391 Captain Standish Attacked by the Indians. 394 Map of Plymouth Bay 395 Plymouth Harbor, December, 1620 396 Chair and Chest 397 " Welcome, Englishmen !" 398 Massasoit's Visit to the Pilgrims 399 The Palace of King Massasoit 400 Sunday at Plymouth 402 *^^/0 ' •'^J'^-^] >\INUSOU C^STLL, FBOM THE MliADOW AT KUNNYMLDt-. THE STORY OF LIBERTY. CHAPTER I. JOHN LACKLAND AND THE BARONS. AT the time when this story begins there is very little libert}' in the world. It is the 15th of June, and the grass is fresh and green in the Rnnnyniede meadow, wlicre the Army of God has set up its encamp- ment. No other army like it was ever seen. All the great men of Eng- land are in its ranks — the barons and lords, the owners of castles who ride on noble horses, wear coats of mail, and are armed with swords and lances. Pavilions and tents dot the meadow; flags and banners wave in the summer air ; General Fitzwalter is commander. There is no hostile army near at hand, nor will there be any clashing of arms on this 15th of June, and yet before the sun goes down the Army of God will win a great vic- 2 18 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. tory over the King of England, John Lackhmd, who is in Windsor Castle, which overlooks the meadow from the south side of the river Thames, which comes down from the north-west and sweeps on to London. The king is called John Lackland because his father did not deed him any land. His brother was Richard Coeur de Lion — the lion-hearted — who was brave, but also wicked and cruel. Lie commanded the Ci'usad- ers, and fought the Saracens under Saladin, in Palestine. One day he told his cook to have some fresh pork for dinner, but the cook had no pork, nor did he know where to find a pig. He was in trouble, for if there was no pork on the table he would stand a chance of having his head chopped off. He had heard it said, however, that human flesh tasted like pork. Knowing that no pork was to be had, he killed a Saracen prisoner and cooked some of the flesh and placed it on the table. The king praised the dinner. Perhaps, however, he mistrusted that it was not pork, for, said Richard, " Bring in the head of tlie pig, that I may see it." The poor cook knew not what to do. Now he certainly would have his head cut off. With much trembling he brought in the head of the Sai'acen. The king laughed when he saw it. "We shall not want for pork as long as we have sixty thousand prison- ers," he said, not in the least disturbed to know that he had been eating human flesh. The Sai'acen general — Saladin — sent thirty ambassadors to BATTLE OF ACRE. JOHN LACKLAND AND THE BAKONS. 19 Richard beseeching him not to put the prisoners to death. Richard gave them an entertainment, and instead of ornamenting the banquet with m RICHARD SLAUGHTERING THE SARACENS. flowers, he had thirty Saracens killed, and their heads placed on the table. Instead of acceding to the request of Saladin, he had the sixty thousand men, women, and children slaughtered out on the plain east of the city of Acre. " Tell your master that after such a fashion the Christians wage war against infidels," said Richard to the ambassadors. Kings did as they pleased, but for everybody else there was no liberty. When Richard died, Jolm seized all his money, jewels, and the throne, pretending that Richard had made a will in his favor. John's older brother, Geoffrey, who was heir to the throne, was dead ; but Geoffrey had a son, Arthur, whose right to the throne w^as as good as John's. Arthur was a boy, while John was thirty - two yeai's old. The uncle seized Arthur, and put him into a dniiffeon in the Tower in London, crus.vdeus. 20 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. and ordered tlie keeper, Hubert de Burgh, to put Arthur's eyes out with a red-hot iron. Shakspeare has pictured the scene when Hubert entered one morning and showed Arthur his uncle's order : '■^Arth. Must you with hot irons burn out both mine eyes? Hub. Young boy, I must. Arth. And will you ? Hub. And I will. Arth. Have you the heart? When your head did but achs, I knit my handkerchief about your brows, (The best I had, a princess wrought it me), And I did never ask it you again : And with my hand at midnight held your head ; And, like the watchful minutes to the hour. Still and anon cheer'd up the heavy time : Saying, What lack you ? and Where lies your grief? Or, What good love may I perform for you ? Many a poor man's son would have lain still. And ne'er have spoke a loving word to you ; But you at your sick service had a prince. Nay, you may think my love was crafty love, And call it cunning; Do, an if you will: If Heaven be pleased that you must use me ill, Why, then you must. — Will you put out mine eyes ? These eyes that never did, nor never shall, So much as frown on you? Hub. I have sworn to do it, And witli hot irons must I burn them out." But he did not. Arthur was so affectionate and kind that Hubert had not the heart to do it. It is not certainly known what became of Arthur, but that John had him murdered is most probable. Before John seized the throne, he married a girl named Avisa, daugh- ter of the Duke of Gloucester; but afterward he saw Isabella, wife of Count La Marche, in Normandy, and deserting Avisa, persuaded the fool- ish woman to leave her husband and marry him. When the count and his friends flew to arms, he seized them, took them over to England, thrust them into loathsome dungeons, and starved them to death, while he lived in affluence in the castle at Windsor. There were rich Jews in London and Bristol, and John coveted their money. He seized them. " Give up your money, or I will have your teeth pulled, every one of them," said he. Most of them gave up their money; but one man resisted. " Pull a tooth," said the king. The tooth was palled. " Will you give up your money ?" " No." JOHN LACKLAND AND THE BARONS. 21 " Pull another." Out catne another tooth. " Will you comply with the king's demands ?" " No." '' Pull 'em all out." Out they came. " Will you hand over your money ?" " No." " Then seize it ; take all." So the poor man lost his teeth, and his money also. John commanded the country people to drive their cattle into camp, and supply his soldiers with food. The people in Wales, however, would not obey, whereupon he seized twenty -eight sons of the chief families, and shut them up in prison. That stirred the Welshmen's blood, and they flew to arms ; but John, instead of giving u[) the 3'oung men, put them to death. He is a tyrant. The barons and lords have resolved that they will no longer submit to his tyranny. They have organized themselves into an army, calling themselves the "Army of God." A few months ago, they sent a deputation to the king, stating their de- mands. " I will not grant them liberties which will make me a slave," he said, swearing ter- rible oaths. There is no liberty for anybody, except for this wicked and cruel tyrant. But his answer only makes the barons more deter- mined. They resolve that if the king will not grant what they ask, they will secure it by the sword. John can swear terrible oaths, and make a great bluster ; but he is a coward, as all blusterers are, and turns pale when lie flnds that the Arm}^ of God is marching to seize him. He sends word to the barons that he will meet them at Runnymede on the 15th of June, and grant what they desire. The barons have written out their demands on parchment. They will have them in writing, and the agreement shall be the law of the land. John rides down from tlie Castle, accom|)anied by a cavalcade, through Windsor forest, where the deer are feeding, and where pheasants are build- ing their nests, and meets the barons on an island in the river. He is so KING JOHN. 22 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. fn'o'htened that he does not ask the barons to make any modification of their demands, but grants what they desire. A great piece of beeswax, as large as a sancer, and an inch thick, is stamped with John's seal, and attached to the parchment ; then the king rides back to the Castle, moody and gloomy ; but as soon as he gets inside the fortress, he rages like a madman, walks the hall, smiting his fists, rolling his eyes, gnashing his teeth, biting sticks and chewing straws, cursing the barons, and swearing that he will have his revenge. What is this docnment to which the king's seal has been attached ? It is a paper establishing a Great Council, com- posed of the barons, the archbishops, bishops, and earls, whom the king is KOUND TOWER OF WINDSOR CASTLE. to summon from time to time by name, and the lesser barons, who are to be summoned by the sheriffs of the counties. Together, they are to be a Parliament. Hereafter the king shall not levy any taxes that he may JOHN LACKLAND AND THE BARONS. 23 please, or compel people to drive their cattle into camp ; but Parliament shall saj- what taxes shall be levied. The barons may choose twenty-five WINDSOR CASTLE (sOUTH VIEw). of their number, who shall see that the provisions of the agreement are carried out. Another agreement is that no freeman shall be punished till after he has had a trial by his equals. There are other stipulations, but these are the most important. The agreement is called the Magna Charta, or Great Charter. Jolm Lackland plans his revenge. There is a powerful man in Rome, the most powerful man on earth, w^io will aid him — Pope Innocent III. He claims to be, and the barons and everybody else regard him as God's representative on earth. He has all power. The people have been taught to believe that he is the only individual in the world who has the right to say w^hat men shall believe and what they shall do, and that he can do no wrong ; that what he says is right is right. He is superior to all kings and emperors. Just after the great battle of Hastings, which was fought in October, 1066, Pope Gregory YII, made these declarations : '■ To the Pojye helongs the right of making new laios. ^' All the princes of the earth shall kiss his feet. '"He has the rigid (f deposing emperors. 24 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. " The sentence of the Pope can he revoked by none. " He can he judged hy 7ione. '■''None may dare to pronounce sentence upon any one who appeals to the Pope. " He never has erred, nor can he ever err. % '•'■He can loose subjects from the oath of fealty. " The Pop>e is holy. He can do no wrongp John has ah-eadj hnmUiated himself before the Pope, and acknowl- edged him as his superior in everything. lie sends a copy of the Char- tei-, that the Pope may read it, begging to be released from keeping his oath. The Pope is very angry when he reads the Charter, for he sees that it encroaches upon his authority, taking political affairs out of his hands. He swears a terrible oath that the barons shall be punished for daring to take such liberties. He releases John from his oath, and sends word to the barons that if they do not renounce the Charter he will excommuni- cate them. The barons are not frightened, however, and send back this reply : " It is not the Pope's business to meddle with the political affairs or the rights and liberties of Englishmen." WINDSOR CASTLE (EAST VIEW). JOHN LACKLAND AND THE BARONS. 25 The Pope excommunicates them, and aids John in stirring np the peo- ple to fight the barons. He excommunicates the Archbishop of Canter- bury, the highest prelate in England, who officiates in Canterbury Cathe- dral, and who sides with them. The barons, seeing that the Pope and John together are too strong for them, offer the crown to Lewis, son of the King of France. The French king is quite willing to send an army to help them, John marches along the sea-coast to prevent the landing of the French, and comes to a low place when the tide is out ; but the tide comes in suddenly with a rnsh and roar, and he loses all his carriages, treasure, baggage, regalia, and many of his soldiers, and is obliged to flee. V-. THE PLACE WHERE THE 3IAGNA CHARTA AVAS SIGNED. A few months later, broken down by fever, by disappointment, and rage, he dies at Norwich, and his son, Henry III., comes to the throne. There are two classes of people in England — the upper and the lower class — the barons and the villains. A villain in the nineteenth century is a swindler, a cheat ; but six hundred years ago a villain was a poor man who worked for his living. He was a serf, and owed allegiance to the barons. The villains could not own any land, nor could they own them- selves. They had no rights nor liberties. The barons are a few hundreds, the villains several millions. The barons, while demanding their own liberties, are not thinking of obtaining any liberties for the villains. It does not occur to them that a vilhain has 26 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. "he has the right of deposing emperors." any rights or liberties. Little do they laiow, however, of what will grow out of that parchment. Six centuries and a half have passed since that 15th of June, in 1215, at Runnymede ; the meadows are as fresh and green as then ; the river winds as peacefully as it has through all the years. England and Amer- JOHN LACKLAND AND THE BARONS. 27 ALL THE PKINCES OF THE EARTH SHALL KISS HIS FEKT. ica have become great and powerful nations ; but would they have been what they are if the Army of God had not won that victory over John Lackland ? No ; for out of that Charter have come the Parliament of Great Britain and the Congress of the United States, and many other things. It was the first great step of the Englisli people toward freedom. Not far from that verdant meadow w^here the army set up its encamp ment is a little old stone church, with iv}^ creeping over its walls and climbing its crumbling tower. One hundred and fifty years ago, Thomas Gray, a poet, wlio lived in a little hamlet near by, used to wander out in the evening to meditate in the old church -yard, and here he wrote a sweet poem, beginning, "The curfew tolls the knell of parting day; The lowing herd winds slowly o"er the lea ; The ploughman homeward plods his weary way, And leaves the world to darkness and to me." A few years after he wrote it, in 1759, one ni2:ht a o-reat fleet of Eno-- lish war-ships was moored in tlie river St. Lawrence, and an army in boats THE CHURCH. 28 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. with muffled oars was silently moving along the stream. The general commanding it was James Wolfe, a j'oung man only thirty years of age. In his army were soldiers from New Hampshire, Massachusetts, Rhode Isl- CANTEKBURY CATHEDRAL. and, Connecticut, and New York. One of General Wolfe's officers was Colonel Israel Putnam, of Connecticut ; another was Eichard Montgom- ery, of New York. As tlie boats moved along the stream, the brave young general from England recited this verse of the poem : "The boast of heraldry, the pomp of power, And all that beauty, all that wealth, e'er gave, Await, alike, th' inevitable hour ; The paths of glory lead but to the grave." " I would rather be the author of that poem than take Quebec to-mor- row," said he. But would the poem ever have been written if the Army of God had not set up its banners ? Quite likely not. In the darkness the army under General Wolfe climbed the steep bank of the St. Lawrence — so steep and so nari-ow the path that only one man at a time could climb it; and in the morning the whole army stood on the Plains of Abraham, behind Quebec. Before another sunset a great JOHN LACKLAND AND THE BARONS. 29 battle had been fought, a great victory won. Wolfe was Aictor, Mont- cahn the vanqnislied ; but both were dead. The flag of France, which had floated above the citadel of Quebec, the emblem of French power, disappeared forevei", and the flag of England appeared in its place. From that time on there was to be another language, another literature, another religion, another civilization, in the Western World. But would the bat- tle ever have been fought, would things in America be as they are, if the barons had not obtained that agreement in writing from John Lackland ? No. That parchment, crumpled and worn and yellow with time, with the great round seal attached to it, lies in a glass case in the British Museum, London. The parchment is but a piece of sheepskin ; the wax was made by the bees which hummed amidst the hawthorn hedges of old England six hundred years ago. The parchment and the wax are of very little account in themselves, but what has come from them is of infinite value. As this story goes on, it will be seen that the assembling of the Army of God in the meadow of Runnj'mede was the beginning of the liberty which we now enjoy. GRA.Y S MONUMIiNX. 30 THE STORY OB^ LIBERTY. CHAPTER 11. THE MAN WHO PREACHED AFTER HE WAS DEAD. DOCTOR JOHN WICKLIF has been dead these forty years, and his bones have been lying the while in Lutterworth Church-yard ; but it has been deci'eed by the great Council of Constance that they shall lie there no longer. A party of monks, with pick and spade, have dug them up, and now they kindle a lire, burn them to powder, and shovel the ashes into a brook which sweeps past the church-yard; and the brook bears them on to the Avon, which, after winding through Stratford meadows, falls into the Severn, and the Sev- ern bears tliem to the sea. But why are the monks so intent upon annihilating the doc- tor's bones ? Because the doctor, who was a preacher, though he has been dead so long, still continues to preach ! The monks LUTTERWORTH CHURCH. will liavc uo more of it ; and they think that by getting rid of his bones they will put an end to his preaching. They forget that there are some things which the fire will not burn — such as liberty, truth, justice. Little do they think that the doctor will keep on preaching; that his parish will be the world, his followers citizens of every land ; that his preaching, together with that parchment and the great piece THE MAN WHO PREACHED AFTER HE WAS DEAD. 31 of beeswax attached to it, wliicli the barons obtained from John Lackland, will bring about a new order of things in human affairs; that thrones will be overturned ; that sovereigns will become subjects, and subjects sovereigns. A century has passed since the Magna Cliarta was obtained, but not much liberty has come from that document as yet. The people are still -,'»-, STKATFORU. 32 THE STOKY OF LIBERTY. THE MONKS. villains. Tlie king and tlie barons plunder them ; the monks, friars, bishops. and archbishops — a swarm of men live upon them. They must pay taxes to the king, to the barons, and to the priests ; and they have no voice in saying what or how much the taxes shall be. They are ignorant. They have no books. Not one man in a thousand can read. The priests and the parish clerks, the bishops, rich men, and their children are the oidy ones who have an opportunity of obtaining an education. There are no schools for the poor. The priests look sharply after their dues. Be it a wedding, a funeral, the saying of mass for the dead, baptizing a child, granting abso- lution for sin, or any otlier service, the priest must have his fee. The country is overrnn with monks and friars — Carmelites, who wear white gowns ; Fi-anciscans, dressed in gray ; Augustinians and Dominicans, who wear black. They live in monasteries and abbeys, shave their crowns, and go barefoot. They have taken solemn vows to have nothing to do with CARMELITE MONK. THE MAN WHO PREACHED AFTER HE WAS DEAD. 33 the world, to spend their time in fasting and praying ; but, notwitlistand- ing their vows, none of the people — none but the rich men— can spread sucli bountiful tables as they, for the monasteries, abbeys, nunneries, con- vents, and bishoprics hold half the land in England, and their revenues are greater than the king's. In the monastery lai-ders are shoulders of fat juntton, quarters of juicy beef, haunches of choice venison. In the cellars GOOD oi.i) ^^INE. 34 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. are casks of good old wine from the vineyards of Spain and the banks of the Rhine, and yet the friars are the greatest beggars in the country. They go from house to house, leading a donkey, with panniers lashed to THK WAY ST. DUNSTAN SERVED THE DEVIL. the animal's sides, or else carry a sack on their backs, begging money, butter, eggs, cheeses, receiving anything which the people may give ; and in return invoking the blessings of the saints upon their benefactors, and cursing those who refuse to give. They have relics for sale : shreds of clothing which they declare was worn by the Virgin Mary ; pieces of the true cross ; bones of saints — all very holy. They have a marvellous story to relate of St. Dunstan, who was a blacksmith, and very wicked, but afterward became a good man, and was made Archbishop of Canterbury. One day the devil came and looked THE MAN WHO PREACHED AFTER HE WAS DEAD. 35 into the window where the saint was at work, trying to tempt him, where- upon St. Dnnstan seized his red-hot tongs and clapped them upon the devil's nose, which made the fiend roar with pain ; but the saint held him fast till he promised to tempt him no more. The people are very ignorant. There are no schools ; there are none to teach them except the priests, monks, and friars, who have no desire to see the people gaining knowledge, for knowledge is power, and ignorance weakness. The people are superstitious, as ignorant people generally are. They believe in hobgoblins and ghosts. They have startling stories to re- late of battles between brave knights and dragons that spit tire, and are terrible to behold. St. George, the patron saint of England, had a fierce encounter with a dragon, and came off victorious. The peasants relate the stories by their kitchen fires ; the nobles narrate them in their castles ; the poets rehearse the exploits of the brave knights in verses, which the min- strels sing from door to door. Although no one ever has seen a dragon, yet everybody believes that such creatures exist, and may make their ap- pearance at any moment. The people believe in witches. Old women who are wrinkled and bent with age are supposed to sell themselves to the devil, and he gives them power to come and go through the air at will, riding a broomstick, at night, bent on mischief ; with pow- 30 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. er to fly into people's houses through the keyholes, to bewitch men, women, children, horses, dogs, cattle, and everything. If a horse is contrary, the people say old Goody So-and-so has be- witched it; if the butter will not come in the churn, the cream is bewitched ; if anything hap- pens out of the usual course, the witches are the mischief. " Tliere is mischief in the air." King, priest, nor people will not suffer witches to live, for the IVihle commands their destruc- tion, say the prelates of the Church, who alone have the Bi- ble ; and many a poor, innocent woman is put to death. The monks and friars hav- ing been recognized by the Pope, and holding their authority directly from him, assert their right to preach in the churches, crowding out the parish priests. Little good does their preaching do. It is mostly marvellous stories about the saints, and what happened to people who did not feed them ; or about the wonderful mii-acles performed b}' relics. They sell pardons for sins committed or to be committed ; and they have indulgences absolving men from all penalties in this life, as well as after death. The monks drive a thrifty trade in the sale of relics. The good people w^ho believe all the stories of their wonderful power to cure diseases, to preserve them from harm, bow down before the bits of bone, and pieces of wood, and rusty nails, and rags which they exhibit ; but there are so many relics that some of the people begin to see the tricks which the monks are playing upon them, for it is discovered that John the Baptist had four shoulder-blades, eight arms, eleven fingers, besides twelve complete hands, thirteen skulls, and seven whole bodies — enough almost for a regiment ! It is discovered that some of St. Andrew's bones once belonged to a cow ; that St. Patrick had two heads — one small, preserved when he was a boy, and the other large, the one he wore when he became a man ! JIISCHIKF IN THE AIU. THE MAN WHO PREACHED AFTER HE WAS DEAD. 37 Some of the monks spend their time in writing books — printing the letters with a pen ; but many of them are lazy. The abbots and bishops are fond of hunting foxes, and ride with the country gentlemen after the hounds, and sit down to good dinners in the barons' halls. The parish priests, for the most part, are ignorant. Their sermons on Sunday are narratives of monkish traditions, stories of the saints, with commands to attend mass. They get up spectacles called " miracle plays," acting them as dramas. They ask the women and girls indecent questions when they come to confession, and their lives are very far from being pure. They are so debased tiiat they drink themselves drunk in the village ale-house. If the monks, or priests, or bishops commit a crime, even though it be murder, the king cannot arrest them, for the bishops have their court, and a man who enters the priesthood is not amenable to civil law. They are let oif with a light penance, and then may go on saying mass, and absolv- ing the people from their sins. But if one of the peo- ple commits murder, he will have his head chopped oif by one of the king's execu- tioners. The priests, however, are not all of them wicked. There are some who, instead of spending their time in the ale-houses, or in plunder- ing their parishioners, look kindly after their welfare. Some are learned men, edu- cated at Oxford or Cam- bridge, who exhort the peo- ple to lead honest lives. The man whose bones the monks are burning was a good priest, a learned man. We may think of him as attend- ing school, when a boy, at Oxford, graduating from one of the colleges ; and, after graduating, he studies theol- ogy, and becomes a priest, A MONK PREACHING. 38 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. and preaches in the Oxford chnrches. Pie is so learned and eloqnent that the people come in crowds to hear him. There are students at Oxford from all over Europe— from France, Holland, Switzei-land, Germany, and Bohemia— thirty thousand or more — who listen to his preachino-. His fame reaches London ; the king (Ed^<^ai-d HI.) sends for him, and he preaches to the court. A girl, who is as good as she is beautiful— Anne, the daughter of the King of Bohemia— comes to England to be the wife of the Prince vi 11 ADORATION OF RELICS. Wales, Eichard II. She listens to Doctor Wicklif, and becomes his friend. With her come many of the nobles of Bohemia, and learned men. One of them is Professor Faulfash, who has been to the universities of Heidel- berg, in Bavaria ; Cologne, on the banks of the Rhine ; and to Paris. He listens with great pleasure to the eloquent young preacher, and, when he goes back to Bohemia, carries with him some of the books which Doc- tor Wicklif has written. Let us not forget Professor Faulfash, for we shall see him again by-and-by. THE MAN WHO PREACHED AFTER HE WAS DEAD. 39 Doctor Wicklif is a good man, and preaches against the immoral practices of the monks and friars. He does not arraign them before the Bisliops' Court for their ex- tortion, drunkenness, or infa- mous living; but he arraigns them at the bar of public opinion, and that is a great offence in tlie eyes of the monks, who say that the peo- ple have no right to have an opinion. The Pope decrees tliat men must believe in re- ligion as he believes. There is no appeal from his decree. If a man believes differently, he shall be thrown into pris- on, tortured till he makes ishops' Court, in the palace of the Archbishop of Canterbury, a great building which stands on the banks of the Thames, in Lambeth Parish, London. On a day in January, 1378, the bishops, in their flowing i-obes, sit in the Council Cham- bers to try the man wlio has preached such obnoxious doctrines. All London is astir. People come in boats and on foot, filling the streets. Nobles and great men are there ; one is the powei-f ul Duke of Lancaster, John of Gaunt. Many of the people and the duke alike are determined THE MAN WHO PREACHED AFTER HE WAS DEAD. 41 that 110 harm shall come to the man who has preached so fearlessly, and whom they love. Anne of Bohemia sends word that he must be protect- ed. The bishops do not uare to put him in pi-ison ; but they report him to the Pope, and the Pope sends a bull — not an animal with four legs and two horns, and ferocious, but a piece of parchment, with a ribbon and a round piece of lead attached to it, which is called a bulla. The Pope's LAMBETH PALACE. seal is stamped upon the lead, ordering Wicklif to make his appearance in Rome to answer the charges preferred against him. The Pope cannot allow a parish priest to set up his opinions unchallenged, for to permit 3* 42 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. Doctor Wicklif to go on will be the subversion of all the authority and power of the Pope, bishops, and priests, and in time the whole fabric of ecclesiastical government will tumble to the ground. Although the Pope sends his summons, Doctor Wicklif does not obey it, for he is getting to be an old man, and, besides, there are two popes just now — one in Eome, and one at Avignon, in France. There is a great division in the Church. The people compare the two popes to the dog Cerberus, which, according to the old Greeks, sat at the gate leading to the infernal regions. The popes are fighting each other. The King of READING THE BULL. Castile recognizes the French Pope, whereupon the Roman Pope sends word to the people of Castile that if they do not obey him they will be forever accursed. The Roman head, to obtain money, sells the offices of the Church. Anybody can be a bishop, archbishop, or cardinal by pay- ing for it. He sells the offices over and over ; and if those wliom he has cheated complain, he can laugh in their faces : he has their money, and they may help themselves if they can. Pie suspects that some of the car- dinals are corresponding with the other Pope : that is a terrible offence, in his eyes. He puts them to torture to wring a confession from them, and THE MAN WHO PREACHED AFTER HE WAS DEAD. 43 PREACHING-PLACE, LONDON. then puts them to death. He cnrses all who oppose hiin, swears fearful oaths, and takes his revenge upon some priests who oifend him by sewing them up in sacks, taking them ~ ^^^|^< out to sea, and pitching them overboard ! Doctor "Wicklif reasons wisely that it will not do for him to make his appearance in Rome before such a Pope, and he is more than ever of the opinion that the Pope commits sin, as well as other men. He remains in England, preaching to the good people of Lutter- worth. Sometimes he preaches in London, at the preaching-place erected in tlie streets. He has great crowds to hear him on Sunday, and works hard through the weeks, translating a book from the Latin into the Eng- lish language — the Bible. The only Bibles in England are in the libraries of Oxford, Cambridge, abbeys and monasteries, and some of the churches. They are all in Latin or Hebrew, written on parchment. Scarcely one person in ten thousand has ever read a Bible. Doctor Wicklif believes that the people have a right to read it, although the Pope has forbidden its reading by any except the priests, monks, and bishops, and other prel- ates of the Church. But into what dialect shall he translate it ? for there is no uniform language in England. Li the Eastern counties — the East Midland section, as it is called, where the Saxons first landed and obtained a foothold — the language is almost wholly Saxon ; in the Southern coun- jouN AMcKLiF TKAN'sLATiNG THE BiBLK. tics — all uloug thc South shore. whefo 44 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. the Normans landed — the language is largely Norman. In the Western and Northern counties are other dialects, so unlike that of the East or South that a man from the old town of Boston, on the East coast, or a man from Plymouth, on the South coast, would hardly be able to make himself understood by a countryman from York or Lancaster. Doctor Wicklif selects the East Midland — his own native dialect — which is spoken by a major- ity of the people ; besides, it is strong, vigorous, and expressive. Many other preachers believe that the people have a right to read the Bible, and clerks are set to work making copies of the translation, which are placed on desks in the churches, and chained, so that no one can take them away. The people listen to the reading with wonder and delight. They begin to think ; and M'hen men begin to think, thej take a step towai-d free- dom. They see that the Bible gives them rights which hitherto have been denied them — the right to read, to acquire knowledge. Schools are start- ed. Men and women, who till now have not known a letter of the alpha- the beginning of -the beirinninof of BIBLE CHAINED TO A DESK. bet, learn to read : children teach their parents. a new life — a new order of thino-s in the community liberty. One of Doctor Wicklif's friends is Geoffrey Chancer, a poet, who helps on the cause of freedom mightily in another way. He is a learned man, and has been to Genoa and Florence on an embassy for the king, and has made the acquaintance of many renowned men. He is a short, thick-set man, Avith a pleasant coimtenance, and laughing eyes. He is M'itty and humorous. The king thinks so much of him that he directs his butler to send the poet a pipe of his best Avine every year. The Princess of Wales (Anne, from Bohemia) is pleased to call him her friend, and the poet dedi- cates a poem to her, entitled " The Legend of a Good Woman." He sets himself also to write some stories in verse, which he calls " The Canter- bury Tales ;" but M'liile he is writing them, let us see what is going on in England. In 1377, Hichard II. is made king. The barons complain to him that the villains — the people Mho owe them service — do not give it; that they are banding themselves to throw off the service altogether, claim- THE MAN WHO PREACHED AFTER HE WAS DEAD. 45 ing that freedom is their right. Doctor Wicklif's books and preacliing have set them to thinking, and preachers are going here and there teli- ing the people that the barons have no claim npon them. One of the agitators is a fellow named John Bull, who sings sarcastic ballads. In one of them he rehearses this couplet : "When Adam delved and Eve span, Who was then the gentleman ?" The people ask the question over and over, and make up their minds that they, as well as the men who live in castles, have some natural rights. One day a baron arrests a burgher, and imprisons him in Rochester Castle, claiming that he is his slave, whereupon the people seize their arms, surround the castle, and set the prisoner at liberty. Every individual in the kingdom is taxed — every child, every man and woman. A child must pay so much, a grown person more. A tax-col- lector comes to John Walter's house. Walter earns a living by laying tiles on the roofs of houses. The people call him the Tiler, or Tyler, and instead of pronouncing his full name — John Walter, the tiler — call him Wat Tyler. He has a daughter, just growing to womanhood. " She must pay a full tax," says the collector. " No ; she is not a woman yet," the mother replies. 46 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. " I'll soon find out whether she is a woman or not," the tax-collector answers, and rudely insults the girl. " Help ! lielp !" The mother shouts the words, and her husband comes in with a club. " What do you mean by insulting my daughter ?" The collector is a ruffian ; having insulted the daughter, he lifts his hand to give the father a blow, when down comes the cudgel upon ^:^^^^'^::^^^~ CANTERBURY. the fellow's head, crashing the skull, and scattering his brains about the room. The news spreads. The people join the Tyler. They are ready for "insurrection. They seize their swords, bows and arrows, and clubs. " Let us march to London and see the king," they shout. From all the towns of Kent they come, one hundred thousand or more. They attack the houses of the knights, lords, and nobles. They swarm into Canterbury, and pillage the palace of the archbishop, who lives in great state, and to whom a large portion of the taxes are paid. There is great excitement in London. The young king, his mother, and many of the nobles take refuge in the Tower, for the news has reached them that the insurgents are arrest ing all the high-born men and women they can find. They seize Sir John Newton, threaten him with death if he will not do as they command, and send him to the king, desiring Richard to meet them at Blackheath, just out of London. The king is brave. He will 2:0 and see them. He leaves THE MAN WHO PREACHED AFTER HE WAS DEAD. 47 the Tower in his barge, with the barons. The boatmen pull at the oars, and in a short time they reacli the multitude, who, upon seeing the barge, set up a great shout. " I have come at your request. What do you desire ?" the king asks. There is a great outcry — all speaking at once ; and the barons, fearing an archer may draw his bow and shoot the king, advise him to return to the Tower. This angers the crowd. " To London ! to London !" they shout ; and the multitude, barefooted, bareheaded, armed with clubs, surge on toward Southwark. They are on the south side of the river, while the largest part of the city is on the north side, and there is only one bridge. The citizens raise the draw, and tlie excited rabble cannot cross the Thames. The rich merchants of London own beautiful villas on the south side, and the hungry, ragged, excited multitudes ransack the houses, de- stroying property, and committing great havoc. The people of London sympathize with the people of Kent, for they, too, are groan- ing under the taxes. ' " We will let down the drawbridge, and permit them to come into the city. We will show them that we are their friends, and then they will be quiet," the Londoners say to each other. The drawbridge is lower- ed, and the great black crowd |X)urs across the bridge. The people give bread and wine and liquor, which excite the insurrectionists all the more. They rush to the Palace of Savoy, owned by the Duke of Lancaster, bring out all the furniture — the tables, chairs, the silver plate — heap all in a pile, and set it on fire. They do not steal the silver. One man undertakes to secrete a silver cup, but the others ])itch him upon the fire. " We are here in the cause of truth and righteousness, not as thieves,'' the}^ say. THE WESTGATE, CANTERBURY. 48 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. What shall the king do ? He cannot fight the insurgents, for he has only four thousand troops. This is what his councillors advise him : " It is better to appease them by making a show of granting what they desire than to oppose them ; for if you oppose them, all the common peo- ple of England will join them, and we shall be swept away." The next morning the king meets Wat Tyler and some of the leaders at Mile End, in a meadow, and grants what they desire. He sets his clerks SAVOY PALACE, to making out charters for the towns, abolishing taxes, and granting privi- leges never before enjoyed. Most of the people are satisfied, and retni-n to their homes ; but some, still thirsting for revenge against the Arch- bishop of Canterbury, make their way to the Tower, seize the archbishop and some of the priests, drag them into the Tower yard, and chop off their heads, which they place upon poles, and carry them, dripping with blood, through the streets. Richard hears of what is going on, mounts his horse, and rides out to meet the rioters. He rides boldly up to Wat Tyler, who draws a knife ; but before he can use it, tlie Mayor of London whips out his swoi*d and runs it through Wat's body, and the rioter tumbles to the ground. Wat's, followers rush up, but Richard looks them calmly in the face. " Come, my friends, I will be your leader," he says. THE MAN WHO PREACHED AFTER HE WAS DEAD. 4^ It is a brave speech for a boy of fifteen to make ; but the men of Kent like Richard's phick, and lower their spears. The king's troops come gal- loping upon the field, ready to draw their swords. " Yon must not harm them. Let them go peacefully to their homes," says Richard ; and the people, feeling that the young king is their friend, return to their homes. But the barons are determined that the people shall not have their freedom. The bishops are angry over the death of the archbishop, and demand that punishment shall be meted out, not to those who were in- strumental in putting him to death, but upon all the people — in the revok- ing of the charters which Richard has just granted. What can the boy do ? Are not the barons, lords, bishops, and great men wiser than him- self ? He cannot stand alone against them; he complies with their de- mands, but reconmiends Parliament to give the people their freedom. " Give them their freedom !" the barons exclaim. "Never will we be deprived of the service which they owe us." " Doctor Wicklif's pernicious doctrines are at the bottom of all tliis," the bishops, the monks, and friars exclaim. The Lords pass a law, which the bishops think will put an end to the mischief, in which the sheriffs are ordered to put all heretics in prison until they justify themselves before the bishops. The only appeal from the Bishops' Court is to the Pope, who is sewing men up in sacks and casting them into the sea. The Commons will not consent to such a law, and so the Magna Charta be- gins to protect the people. The Pope sells a fat office to an Italian. The office is an abbot's position in the bishopric of Wells ; but the bishop of that diocese does not relish it, nor do the other bish- ops, for the next ship may bring other Italian vagabonds to plunder the people. They join in declaring that the right of appointment belongs to 4 A BISHOP. 50 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. the king, and not to the Pope, wlierenpon tlie Pontiff, who pitches of- fending priests into the sea, excommunicates them ; that is, he threat- ens to shut them out of heaven if they do not ask his pardon. Perhaps the bishops think that a man who tortures cardinals to death because he suspects that they are working against him, who sells ojQices in the Church to the highest bidder, even though lie be Pope, may not, after all, hold the keys of heaven, for they persuade Parliament to pass this law : '''• All jpersonn loho recognize the Pope at Rome as being in authority superior to the king shall forfeit their lands and all their property, and have no protection from the king.''^ The bishops are members of Parliament, and by obtaining the passage of such a law array the nation on their side. Little do they dream of THE PILGRIMS STARTING FROM THE TABARD TAVERN. what will come from tliis action of theirs. They do not mistrust that when a century has rolled away, a king, Henry VIII., will pick up this act, and use it as a sword against the Pope, and strike a blow which will split the Church in twain. We shall see by -and -by how it came about. The people are fast becoming heretics, or Lollards, as the monks and friars call them — comparing them to tares, or lolium^ in a field of wheat. The poet Geoffrey Chaucer is sowing tares very effectively in a quiet way. He has completed his story in verse, and the people are reading it. He has written it in the East Midland dialect, adding some Norman words to THE MAN WHO PREACHED AFTER HE WAS DEAD. 51 give it grace and beauty. It describes a party of pilgrims who meet at the Tabard Tavern, in London, on their way to the shrine of Thomas Becket,in Canterbury Cathe- <3raL Becket was a priest, arrogant, self-willed, who re fused to acknowledge the su- perior authority of the king. Henry II,, and who was put to death by some of the king's friends ; but the Pope humbled the monarch, who was obliged to kneel naked before Becket's tomb, while the monks lashed his bare back with a bundle of sticks. He found that the Pope was more powerful than him- self. To make a pilgrimage to somebody's tomb, to say Pa- ter-nosters and Ave-Marias over the bones of a dead monk or nun, is supposed to be a meritorious act, and so all over England — over Eu- rope — men and women are making pilgrimages. Among the pilgrims who travel from London to Canterbui-y are a priest, a monk, a friar, a pardoner, and a summoner. The pardoner has pardons for sale ; the summoner is the sheriff, who brings offenders before the Bishops' Court. Although the monks and friars have vowed to wear coarse clothes and live on mean fare, none are better dressed than they, none live so luxuriously. The poet is one of the pilgrims, and describes his fellow-travellers : "A monk there was of skill and mastery proud, A manly man — to be an abbot able — And many a noble horse had he in stable. I saw his large sleeves trimmed above the hand With fur — the finest in the land. His head was bald, and shone like polished glass. And so his face, as it had been anoint, While he was very fat and in good point- THK MONKS HUMBLING THE KING. (From an Old Print.) 62 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. Shining his boots ; his horse right proud to see, A prelate proud, majestic, grand was he ; He was not pale, as a poor pining ghost ; A fat goose loved he best of any roast. ******* A friar there was, a wanton and a merry, Licensed to beg, a wondrous solemn man, His pockets large — he stuffed them fidl of knives, And pins, or presents meant for handsome wives. The biggest beggar he among the brothers. He took a certain district as his grant, Nor would he let another come within his haunt. CH\^UCLRS MONDMLNT. " A summoner there was, riding on apace. Who had a fire-red cherubim's large face ; Pimpled and wrinkled wei-e his flabby cheeks, Garlic he much loved, onions too, and leeks. Strong wine he loved to drink — as red as blood ; Then would he shout and jest as he were mad. Oft down his throat large draughts he poured ; Then, save in Latin, he would not speak a word. Some sentences he knew — some two or three Which he had gathered out of some degree. No wonder, for he heard it all the day; And surely, as you know, a popinjay Can call out ' Wat /' as well as any pope. THE MAN WHO PREACHED AFTER HE WAS DEAD. 53 " You could not such another pardoner trace. For in his pack he had a pillow-case, Which, as he said, was once the Virgin's veil. He also had a fragment of the sail St. Peter had when, as iiis heart misgave him Upon the sea, he sought the Lord to save him. He had a golden cross — one set with precious stones ; And in a case — what carried he ? Pig s bones ! He, in a single day, more money got Than the poor parson in a year, I wot. And thus with flattery, feints, and knavish japes He made the parson and the people apes," So the ])oet holds these pilgrims up to ridicule. The monks and friata are very angry, and lay a plan to kill Chaucer, who is obliged to flee to Holland, the land of the windmills ; but, after a time, he returns to find that the people are fast becoming Lollards. The reading of the Bible in English has set the people to thinking about the monks, while the "Canter- bury Tales" have set the community to laughing at them. From thinking iVv M THK LAND OF TIIIC WINDMILLS. and laughing the people begin to act, refusing to give to the beggars, who are so angry with the poet that he has to flee a second time ; but he re- turns once more to London, where he dies a peaceful death in the year 1400, having done a great deal to advance human freedom. When Doctor Wicklif selected the Midland dialect for his translation of the Bible, and when Geoffrey Chaucer used it in writing his Canterbury 64 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. stories, they little knew that they were laying the foundations, as it were, of the strongest and most vigorous language ever used by human beings for the expression of their thoughts ; but it has become the English lan- guage of the nineteenth century — the one aggressive language of the world — the language of Liberty. It was in 1385 that Doctor Wicklif died. The grass grows over his grave. Forty-one years pass, pilgrims come from afar to visit the spot where he is buried ; they break off pieces of his tombstone, and carry them away as relics. The monks and friars will have no more of that. They will not have a man who has been dead nearly half a century keep on preaching if they can prevent it, for the doctor has a great following ; half of England, and nearly all of Bohemia, have accepted his teachings. The Great Council of Constance, which we shall read about in the next chap- ter, has ordered that the doctor's bones shall be dug up and burned ; and the monks, as we have seen, execute the order. They cast the ashes into the river, and the river bears them to the sea. They have got rid of Doctor Wicklif. Have they ? Not quite. THE FIRE THAT WAS KINDLED IN BOHEMIA. 65 CHAPTER III. THE FIRE THAT WAS KINDLED IN BOHEMIA. TPIE young man who had studied at Heidelberg, Cologne, and Paris, Professor Faulfash, of Bohemia, who came to England with the Princess Anne when she came to marry Eichard IL, and who heard Doctor Wicklif, and who carried some of the doctor's books to Bohemia, RECEIVING ABSOLUTION. is a lecturer in the University at Prague. He has discovered that the monks and friars of Bohemia are as lazy and shameless as those of Eng- land. He preaches against them. He wants a reformation in the Church. He preaches that men and women, priests and bishops — all must lead pure 56 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. lives. He believes that men and women should confess their sins to God, and not to a priest ; that forgiveness for sin means something more than words spoken by the priests ; that absolution is something more than kneel- ing before a confessor's box, and having a few drops of holy-water sprin- Jiled on the head, from a sponge tied upon the end of a rod, in the hands EDINS OF THK PAPAL PALACE AT AVIGNON. ■of the priest. He does not believe that sins can be forgiven, nor that blessings can be conferred by any such mummery. The priests denounce his preaching as blasphemous. " Professor Faul- fash is a heretic," they say. It is the one word — more terrible than all others — bnt the professor is not disturbed by it. Instead of becoming silent, he grows more bold. One of the priests who cry out against him is the queen's confessor, a man — John Huss — who undertakes to prove that such doctrines are he- retical. He does not succeed very well, for as he studies the question he discovers that the monks and friars are leading shameful lives. More than that, he begins to read Doctor Wicklif's books, and the more he reads, the more he sees that Professor Fanlfash and Doctor Wicklif are in the right, and himself, the monks and friars, the bishops and the Pope, in the wrong. He sees that the people ought to be permitted to read the Bible. He preaches as he thinks. He is eloquent, learned, sincere, and earnest, and people flock in crowds to hear him. The monks and friars hasten THE FIRE THAT WAS KINDLED IN BOHEMIA. 57 to Archbishop Sbinco with a woful story — that the queen's confessor is- a heretic. The archbishop is an ignorant man. Archbishops and bishops are not ahvays appointed because they are learned or eloquent, but for other rea- sons. The people call the archbishop a dunce, and say he is an ABC archbishop, indicating that he knows little more than the alphabet. The archbishop determines that the young priest, although he is confessor to the empress, shall be disciplined; but the king protects him, and appoints- hhn elector of the University of Prague. The archbishop, in great wrath at being thus interfered with, sends word to the Pope at Rome, for these are the days when the Church has two heads — one at Ivome, one at Avignon. The Pope sends back word that the rebellious priest must not be permitted to go on. Especially i& he commanded not to preach in a language which the people can un- derstand ; he may preach in Latin, but not in Bohemian. It is not so easy to stop John Huss, however, for the king is his friend, and cares not for priest or Pope. The archbishop contents himself with gathering up all the books of Doctor Wicklif that he can lay his hands upon which have been translated into the Bohemian language — all that Professor Faul- fash and John Hnss have written — and burning them. If the books are burned, that will stop the spread of heresy, the archbishop imagines. The king compels the archbishop to pay for the books. This in turn makes the Pope angry, and he is- sues orders to the archbishop to stop all preaching in Prague — to inform the people that they can no longer Iiave absolution granted them by the priests. The Pope will let the people know that he is supreme. The king, however, is not disturbed by the order, but directs the priests to go on with their preaching. The action of the king emboldens Pro- fessor Faulfash and John Huss, who send letters to the mayors of cities all THE POPE ON HIS THRONE. 58 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. CASTLE UF ST. ANGELO. through Bohemia to i-esist the demands of a corrnjit and \vicked priest- liood. This makes the Pope exceedingly angry, and he orders the two men to appear at Rome and give an account of their doings; but they do not obey, for they know that there is a strong piison in Rome for such heretics as they — the Castle of St. Angelo. Sigismund is Emperor of Germany. He wants a council of the car- dinals and other prelates of the Church called to see if the Church cannot be united under one Pope. Tlie two heads are tearing each other fear- fully. When the cardiTials meet in council, they double up their fists, take one another by the throat, and have just such rows as the common people indulge in upon the streets and in the beer-shops. The popes have stirred up wars, and armies are marching, and battles are fought, for no one knows what. The Emperor of Germany desires THE FIRE THAT WAS KINDLED IN BOHEMIA. 59 a settlement of the troubles, and tlirongh his influence a great council assembles in the old city of Constance, in Switzerland, where all questions in dispute are to be discussed. Never before was there such a gathering. The emperor comes in great state. The Pope of Home is there, but not in state, for he is fear- ful that the council may depose him. There are seven patriarchs, twenty archbishops, twenty cardinals in their red cloaks, twenty-six princes, nine- ty-one bishops, one hundred and forty counts, hundreds of doctors of di- vinity, and many priests — four thousand or more in all. Multitudes of people c(»r ,e, filling the old town to overflowing, and making the dull streets alive as never before. Peddlers, hucksters; tricksters, mountebanks, charlatans, tramps, monks, friars, beggars — all flock to Constance. The princes and counts have their wire-pullers to influence the cardi- nals and bishops. All are hoping to make something out of the council — to gain powei', or money, or position. The council sits month after month, to the great profit of all the shopkeepers and grocers in the town. During these months while the council is in session, one man who came to attend it, instead of taking part in its deliberations, is in prison — John Hnss. He came of his own free-will — because the emperor wished rfllffilln, ,'it/ii''i''; THE IIULY MKN SETTLING A DISPTTTE. 60 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. THE OLD TOWN. him to attend. He might have stayed away, but the emperor sent him a. paper promising him protection — that he should be at liberty to come and go without molestation — that no harm should come to him while in Con- stance, and yet he is in prison. All through the months while the cardi- nals and prelates have been thei-e — marching in procession to and from the council — Jiving riotously, and some of them scandalously, the man who has been preaching that they should lead pure lives, and that the people have the right to confess their sins to God, has been languishing in prison. How happened it, when he had the emperor's promise written out on parchment ? Because the Pope claims to be superior to the emperor. '•''He has the right of dejposin^ JOHN HUSS IN PRISON. THE FIKE THAT WAS KINDLED IN BOHEMIA. 61 ^m.perorsr If he has the right of deposing emperors, then he has the right to disregard the promise which the emperor has made to John Huss. No faith is to he kept with heretics. So, finding John Huss in their power, the Pope and cardinals have thrust him into a dungeon, and now lie is to pay the penalty for being a heretic. It is July 6th, 1415. All Constance is astir. The people from the country flock into the town, for the heretic is to be roasted to death, and they must be early on the ground to see the procession which will escort the fellow from the prison to the cathedral. It comes, the cross-bearer at the head, can-ying a gilded crucifix. Then comes the Bishop of Riga in his gorgeous robes; then a company of soldiers armed with swords and lances, guarding the heretic, so that he shall not escape. The streets are thronged with people. The women look down from the quaint old windows to catch a glimpse of the wicked man, as they suppose him to be. They see a man forty years of age. The procession winds through the streets, and enters a great hall. The emperor is there, wearing his golden crown, and seated in a royal chair. At his right hand stands the Duke of Bavaria, holding a cross ; at his left hand is the governoi- of the Castle of Nurem- berg, with a drawn sword. Around are cardinals and archbishops, bishops, ])i-iests, monks, and friars, and a great multitude of people. It is not to the emperor that all eyes are turned to-day, but to John IIuss, who ascends the platform, and mounts a table, where all can see him. lie does not return the gaze, but kneels, and clasps his hands, and looks up to Heaven. The soldiers file away ; the bishops, cardinals, and jM-elates take their seats in tlie council. Bishop Landinus ascends the pulpit to preacli a sermon from the text, "Shall we continue in sin?" Heresy, he says, is a great sin — one of the greatest a man can commit. It destroys the Church. It is right for the secular magistrate to destroy those with whom it originates. Turning to the emperor, the bishop thus ad- dresses him : " It will be a just act, and it is the duty of your Imperial Majesty, most invincible Emperor, to execute this stiff-necked heretic, since he is in our hands, and thus shall your Majesty attain an immortal name, with old and young, so long as the world shall stand, for performing a deed so glorious and so pleasing to God." The bishop comes down from tiie pulpit, and orator Ilenricus takes his place. " You are to w^eigh this matter well," he says to the council. " You are not to rest till you have burned such a sturdy heretic — one so stiff- necked in his damnable error." 62 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. Then a bishop reads the charge against liiiss. "You have disobeyed the Archbishop of Prague. You teach that there is a holy catholic church other than that of which the Pope is the liead — a community of all the faithful ordained of God to eternal life — which is heretical." THli COUNCIL. " I do not doubt," Huss replies, " tliat there is a holy Christian church which is a community of the elect, both in this and in the other world." " Hold your tongue ! After we get through, you may answer," says Cardinal Von Cammerach. " I shall not be able to remember all the charges." " Silence !" The Archbishop of Florence shouts it. John Huss drops upon his knees, and lifts his hands toward Heaven. If they will not hear him, there is One above who will. THE FIRE THAT WAS KINDLED IN BOHEMIA. 63 " O God, I coniinend my cause to thee." The reading goes on. " He has tanglit that after the words of consecration have been pro- nounced over the bread it is still natural bread, which is heretical." " I have not so preached." " Silence, heretic !" " He has taught that a priest polluted with deadly sins cannot ad- minister the sacrament of the altar, which is heretical." " I still say that every act of a priest laden with deadly sins is an abomination in the sight of God." Ah ! that is a home-thrust. Bishops, archbishops, cardinals, and priests^ who are living with women to whom they have not been married, never will forgive the heretic for saying that. The last chai-go is read. " He has contemned the Pope's excommunication." " I have not. I appealed to him — sent messengers to plead my cause before him, who were thrown into prison, I came to this council of my own free-will, with a safe-conduct from the emperor." John Huss turns toward Sigismund, and gazes calmly and steadily upon him. " I came in the full conlidence that no violence should be done me^ and that I might prove my innocence." The emperor grows red in the face, for he knows that John Huss came of his free-will. He knows that the safe-conduct which he gave has been taken aw^ay from him. He knows that ten thousand swords would leap from their scabbards, and a thousand spears would gleam in the sun- light, in Bohemia, to protect the man who is gazing so calmly in his face. With shame and confusion he sits there with downcast eyes. Everybody can see the reddening of his cheeks. Huss has had no trial ; but an old bishop stands up and reads his sentence. He is to be burned to death. Once more the prisoner kneels and praj'S : " Lord God, pardon my enemies. Thou knowest that I have been falsely accused, and unfairly sentenced. I pray thee, in thine unspeaka- ble mercy, not to lay it to their charge." The bishops smile scornfully. The heretic is praying God to forgive them ! As if they had done, or could do, anything wrong ! As if his prayers were of any account ! They degrade him from the priesthood. A bishop's robe is thrown over his shoulders. This in derision. " Confess your errors, and retract them, before it is too late," says one of the archbishops. 64 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. Tllli PKOCKSSION. He makes no reply to thein, but turns to the people : " The bishops want me to retract ; but if I were to do so, I should be ■a liar before God." " Silence, you stiff-necked and wicked heretic !" They place a chalice in his hands, and then take it away. THE FIRE THAT WAS KINDLED IN BOHEMIA. 65 " O thou cursed Judas ! we take from thee this chalice, in which the blood of Christ is offered for the remission of sins," thej say. There is no blanching of his cheeks. " Confiding in my God and Saviour, I indulge the hope that he will not take from me the cup of salvation, and I trust that I shall drink of it this day in his kingdom," Huss replies. Greater than emperor, pope, or archbishop is John Huss, standing there beneath the vaulted roof of the old hall. None so calm, so quiet, so peace- ful of heart, as he — soon to be one of Liberty's great sons. None so shame- faced, so insignificant, as Sigismund, Emperor of Germany. One word from his lips would set the prisoner free ; but his craven heart has yielded to the demand of those who are thirsting for the blood of Huss. They have made him believe that he is not obliged to keep faith with a heretic ; yet he knows that he is committing an act which, ever as he recalls it, will redden his cheeks with shame. " Let him be accursed of God and man eternally." Li all the assembly of prelates there is not a kindly face, no look of pity. " I am willing thus to suffer for the truth in the name of Christ." They place a paper cap upon his head — a mock crown — with figures of devils upon it, and this inscription : THIS IS A HERETIC," " Give him over to the beadle." The emperor speaks the words, which one day will come back to trouble him. Sooner or later retribu- tion follows crime. It may not be to-day nor to-morrow, but it will come ; and this emperor, the greatest potentate in Europe, will see his empire drenched in blood, towns and cities in flames, and the land a desolation, for uttering those woi-ds. Out from the hall moves the procession once more. Out through the door stream the people. A fire is burning in the street, and the priests are heaping upon it the books written by Huss and by Doctor Wicklif. Huss smiles when he sees the parchment volumes curling in the flames. They can burn the books, but truth and liberty will still live. He walks with firm and steady steps. None of all the thousands around are so happy as he. The bishops are astonished. 5 66 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. BURNING OF JOHN HUSS He goes as if on his way to a banquet," says Bishop Silvias. Ihrough the streets, wliere the people throng the sidewalks and look do.^ from the windows of the lofty buildings, moves the procession-out to the place where he is to be burned. What is it that Huss is saying « I wdl extol thee, O Lord; for thou hast lifted me up, and haft not THE FIRE THAT WAS KINDLED IN BOHEMIA. 67 made my foes to rejoice over me." It is the thirtieth Psahn. They can burn his body, but what of that ? His body is not him. " Do not believe," he says to the people, " that I have taiiglit anything but the truth." No trembling of the lips — no whitening of his cheeks. He is going to testify to the truth. Why should he fear? Truth and liberty are eternal, and will live when emperor and pope have passed awa}'. Truth makes men free, and it will be glorious to die for freedom. The fagots are piled around him — bundles of dry sticks. The executioner stands with his torch. " Renounce your error," shouts the Duke of Bavaria. " I have taught no error. The truths I have taught I will seal with my blood." " Burn him." The executioner holds his torch to the fagots. What is it that the people hear coming from that sheet of flame ? " Glory be to God on high, and on earth peace, good will toward men." It is the song which the angels sung above the pastures of Bethlehem. And this : "We praise thee, we bless thee, we worship thee, we glorify thee, we give thanks to thee for thy great glory." It is the Gloria in Exeehis. The smoke blinds him, the flames are circling above his head. Yet the voice goes on : " Thou that takest away the sins of the world, have mercy on me." The flames wrap him round, his head falls upon his breast. The fire does its work, and a heap of ashes is all that remains. The executioner gathers them up, and casts them into the river. The winds and waves bear them away. The particles sink to the bottom, or are wafted on to the great falls at Schaffhausen, where the water foams over the granite ledges, and from thence are borne down the Rhine to the sea, as Wicklif's dust was borne on the current of the Avon and Severn to the ocean. The priests and bishops and Pope have got rid of John Huss. Have they ? By no means. It is only the beginning of their troubles with him, for the people of Bohemia resent his death. It is the beginning of a ter- rible war, which lasts many years, and drenches the land with blood. The cardinals and archbishops do not forget that the man whom they have burned to death was made a heretic through reading Doctor Wick- lif's books. The doctor has been dead a long while, so they cannot burn him, but it will be some satisfaction to let the world know what they would do to the doctor if he were only in the flesh, and they issue an 68 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. order to dig np tlie bones and burn them. We have seen how it "was done. Thoi]o;h the monks have burned John Ilnss and the bones of Doctor Wicklif, they have not put a stop to their preacliing. Do words spoken in behalf of truth, justice, and liberty ever die ? We shall see by-and-by, _ ~*-'?-^§g^-:J^'\,,VsS:sv.., THE FALLS OF SCHAFFHAUSKN. after a hundred years have rolled away, how a poor boy — so poor that he will wander through the streets and sing for his breakfast, which the kind-hearted people will give him — how he will hear Doctor Wicklif and John IIuss speaking to him across the centuries. We shall see v;hat a mighty work he will do for trutli and liberty. WHAT LAURENCE COSTER AND JOHN GUTTENBERG DID- 69 CHAPTER IV. WHAT LAURENCE COSTER AND JOHN GUTTENBERG DID EOR LIBERTY. LAURENCE COSTER is a Dutchman, and lives in the old town of Haerlem, in the land of the windmills, where the people have bmlt great dikes enclosing portions of the Zuyder-Zee, set the wmd.nd s to pumping out the water, and laid out the lands mto farms The ^vhole country iB intersected with canals, where the boats come and go, bnngmg cabbages, cheeses, hay, and wood to market. The Dutchmen are very indusU-ious. Tlie boys and girls, as well as the men and women, woik in the fields and gardens, or tug at the canal-boats. They harness their dogs into teams, and make them tug at the ropes. Haerlem is a sleepy old town. The boats lie at the quays, and now and then a cart rumbles along the streets. The housewives rub and scrub their pots and pans in the canals before the doors. They keep then- houses neat and clean, and wash the pavements every morning Laurence Coster lives in Haerlem with his fa,nily. He resolves to have a dav with them in the country. He goes out on one of the canal-boats with the children, and sits beneath the trees, to hear the bu-ds smg and to 70 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. breathe the fresh air; and while the children are playing he carves their names in the bark of the trees with his knife ! An idea conies to him, and this is wliat lie says to himself: " I might carve the letters of the alphabet, each letter on a separate block, ink them over, and then I could stamp any word in the lan- guage." Tliis is in 1423. He goes home, prepares his blocks, carves the letters, ties them up with strings, and prints a pamphlet. Up to this time all the CANAL IN HOLLAND. books in the world have been written witli a pen on parchment. How slow ! Men have spent a lifetime in writing one book, beginning when they were young, working till tliey were old, and dying with their work unfinished. The Egyptians and Chinese, hundreds of years ago, carved letters on blocks and printed from the blocks ; but this Dutchman of Haer- lem is the first one to tie letters into words, and print from them. Lau- rence Coster succeeds so well that he employs John Guttenberg, a young man from Mentz, to help him. Laurence keeps his secret well. The peo- ple see pamphlets for sale ; little do they imagine, howevei', that they were not written with a pen. WHAT LAURENCE COSTER AND JOHN GU TTENBERG DID. '1 Coster dies, but liis secret does not die with him. The apprentice, John Guttenbei'g, is not a boy to forget what lie has been doing. lie goes up the Khine. We may think of him as being on a boat that STREKT IN HOLLAND. slowly makes its way up the stream, past the old towns and castles. Rheinstein, with its battlements and towers and strongholds, secure from all attacks, looms far above the stream. Pie gazes npon the vineyards, sloping from tlie river up the steep hill -sides. In the autumn the peasants gather the purpling grapes, and sing their songs as they bear the baskets to the wine -press. lie com.es to Bingen, where the little old church with bells in its steeple looks down upon the peaceful river; but, not stoppiug there, he passes on to Strasburg, whose cathedral sjure rises almost to the clouds, as it were. In that old city John Gutten- berg begins to set up type on his own account. lie thinks night and day, turning over a perplexing question. AVood wears out, and the types will not bear the pressure of the printing-press. They must be of metal. How shall he make them ? To cut each type sepai-ately by hand is too expensive and too slow a process. He must make a mould and cast them, and, of course, must have a mould for each letter. That 72 THE STORY OF LIBERIT. is expensive ; but once getting the moulds, he can cast thousands of types. Of what material shall they be cast? Lead is too soft. He must ex- periment with diiferent metals. Very soon his money is gone. He would like to keep his secret and his plans to himself, but that he cannot do. He must have monej^ There is a rich man in Strasburg — John Faust, RHEINSTEIN. I"'^] a goldsmith, who knows about metals. He willgo to him. The goldsmith sees '5^' the value of the invention, and supplies John with money, and the printer goes on engi'aving the letters for his moulds, experimenting with metals, meeting dif- liculties at every step, taking so much of John Faust's money that the gold- WHAT LAURENCE COSTER AND JOHN GUTTENBERG DID. 73 smith begins to think that lie never will see it again. But perseverance surmounts all difficulties. One day Guttenberg shows the goldsmith his first proof. There it is — each letter as perfect as if done by a pen. It is in 1450 that they begin to print their first book, in an out-of-the-way cham- ber, where no one will be likely to find out what they are about. Sixty-six years have passed since Doctor Wicklif died, and twenty-five since the monks dug up his bones. There is not much more liberty now than there was when he was, alive, for kings do pretty much as they please, and the people are taxed as heavily as ever. Charles VII. is Kina: of France. He is a suspicious man. He is afraid that somebody will put poison in his food, and so makes his ser- 74 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. vants taste of it before touching it himself, and he eats so Httie that he will die of starvation by-and-by. One day a traveller, who has a valuable book which he would like to sell to the king, conies to the royal palace. It is the Bible on vellum, and contains six hundred and seven leaves. It is such a beautiful book that the king buys it, and pays seven hundred and fifty crowns for it. The man takes his money and goes away ; the king Ific ipw Fffiij ies of LtUiT eiiz I d us . Knf t QV,De line at ed /rovi his Momun entail Stoiie, Statue Crectcd at Harlem . i^ LAUKENCE COSTER. puts tho book in the royal library, and is greatly delighted to know that he has such a magniiicent copy. A traveller knocks at the archbishop's palace with a book which he would like to show his lordship — a beautiful copy of the Bible. The arch-' bishop is delighted. He never saw a more perfect book. The letters are even. What a steady hand the writer must have had ! How clear and distinct — not a blot, not an error, anywhere ! It must have taken the writer a lifetime to write it. He pays the price. Now he will have some- WHAT LAURENCE COSTER AND JOHN GUTTENBERG DID. <0 GL'TTENBERGS FIRST I'liUOF. thing to show his friends which will astonish them. The archbishop calls upon the king. " I have something to show jou — the most magnificent book in the world," says the king. " Indeed !" The archbishop is thinking of his own book. " Yes ; a copy of the Bible. It is a marvel. The letters are so even that you cannot discover a shade of difference." " I have a splendid copy, and if yours is any more beautiful than mine, I should like to see it." " Here is mine. Just look at it ;" and the king shows his copy. The archbishop turns the leaves. " This is remarkable. I don't see |L)oGDl)itttm &;ajt(intDiuit^et)uiere cura WiMmx. &|(;awer tkxe pth in) ^ant fuanonColuw compt^OKtjopuftuliaf ^a? qttocpg lauJejsr.tuffitl^tceffetuag SPECIMKN OF TYPE. 76 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. but that it is exactly like mine." The pages are the same, the letters the same. Can one man have written both ? Impossible. Yet they are alike. There is not a particle of difference between them. " How long have you had this ?"' the archbishop asks. " I bought it the other day of a man who came to the palace." The ifue f^xgks of lolm GuttemieTg Delirteatiijrom. -the Original iculirtbig at Mentz/ ijt Gemiaiiie^. JOHN GUTTENBERG. " Singular ! I bought mine of a man who came to my palace." Neither the king nor the archbishop knows what to think of it. They place the two Bibles side by side, and find them precisely alike. There are the same number of pages ; each page begins with the same word ; there is not a shadow of variation. Wonderful ! But the archbishop. WHAT LAURENCE COSTER AND JOHN GUTTENBERG DID. 77 WILLIAM CAXTON. in a few days, is still more per- plexed. He discovers that some of the rich citizens of Paris have copies of Bibles exactly like the king's and his own. More : he discovers that copies are for sale here and there. '' Where did yon get them?" " We bought them of a man who came along." " Who was he ?" " We don't know." " This is the work of the devil." The archbishop can arrive at no other conclusion. The Bible is a dangerons book. None but the priests should be permitted to /ead it. But here is the Evil One selling it everywhere ; or, if not himself in person, some man has sold him- self to Satan for that purpose. lie soon discovers that it is Doctor John Faust, of Strasburg. " You have sold yourself to the Evil One, and must be burned to death." Till this moment the great invention has been a secret ; but Doctor Faust must divulge it, or be burned. He shows the archbishop how the Bibles are printed ; and John Guttenberg has printed so many of them that the price has been reduced one-half. The archbishop, the king, and everybody else is astonished. So Faust saves his life ; but the idea of his sell- ing himself to the devil has gone into story and song. It was the translation of the Bible into English by Doctor Wick- lif that gave the first uplift to liberty; and, singularly enough, the Bi])le was the first book printed by Guttenberg. Laurence Coster, when he cut the let- ters of the alphabet in wooden blocks and tied them into words, had no con- iLLUMiNATKD LKTTEK. ccptiou as to wliat would come of it ; 78 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. PRESENTING A BIBLE TO THE KING. (Prom an Old Piiut.) but the idea was like the burstiiig-forth of a fountain in a desert. The stream that issued from it lias refreshed all the earth. With the settino-. up of the printing-press began the diffusion of knowledge. Knowledge leads to liberty. Men begin to comprehend that they have natural rights, which other men — nobles, barons, kings, emperors, bishops, ai-ch- bishops, and popes — are bound to respect. One day William Cax- ton, a merchant of Lon- don, comes over to Hol- land to buy cloth. He sees some of the new books, and goes into a printing-office to see how they are made. He is greatly interested, buys some of the types, and sets up a printing-press in London, in a chapel in Westminster Abbey. Quite likely the printer's workmen do not have a very high regard for the monks and friars that swarm around Westminster, for" if there is a blot on the page, they call it a " monk ;" and if there is a blank, they call it a "friar." And the boy who brings the ink up from the cellar, and -ets his face and hands black from handling it, they call the " devil"— words which are in use to-day in printing-offices. The first book printed in England was entitled " The Game of Chess " in 1474. The type used was very coarse. Printers then took great de- light in having large illuminated capital letters at the beginning of a book or chapter. They were printed in blue, green, and gold, and^made the page very beautiful. Caxton printed a Bible, which he presented to the king. The setting-up of the printing-press soon put an end to all the writ- ing in the cloisters of the monasteries. The monks lay aside their pens. The printing-press turns out thousands of copies of a book almost while they are sharpening their pens and getting their parchment ready. Peo- ple begin to read, and from reading comes thinking, and from thinking comes somethincr else. ° WHAT LAURENCE COSTER AND JOHN GUTTENBERG DID. 79 Four hundred and fifty years have passed since Laurence Coster carved the names of his children in the bark of the trees in tlie gardens of Haer- lem— since John Guttenberg printed his first book in that out-of-the-way chamber ; but through all the years that discovery of using types to ex- press ideas has been, like the flowing of a river, widening and deepening. Through the energizing influence of the printing-press, emperors, kings, and despots have seen their power gradually waning, and the people be- coming their masters. MONUMENT TO GUTTENBERG. 80 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. CHAPTEE Y. THE MEN WHO ASK QUESTIONS. f~\^ an evening in October, six gentlemen and a servant ride ont from V^ the old city of Saragossa, in Spain, taking a road which leads west- ward. They are starting at this honr of the day for Yalladolid ; they do not expect, however, to reach it at once, for it is two hundred miles distant. They do not care to have evei-ybody know that they are making the journey, for there are bands of armed men on the lookout for them ; especially ai-e they on the watch for the servant of the party— Ferdinand — a young man seventeen years old. ' . Although a servant, he has a well- filled purse in his pocket, for he is going all the way to Valladolid— to get married — and has taken a liberal amount of money. Not many servants can show so large a sum. The travellers ride till daybreak, and then stop at an out-of-the-way town to rest through the day, at night travelling once more. They take by-roads and pass tlu-ough obscure towns, and halt again when morning comes. Ferdinand never has seen the young lady whom he is about to marry; but some of the gentlemen whom he serves say that she is very fair; that her features are regular; her hair a light chestnut; that she has a mild blue eye, and is modest and charming in all her ways. " She is the handsomest lady I ever be- held, and the most gracious in her manners," says one. Perhaps he thinks it will please Ferdinand thus to set forth the charms of the lady. At any rate, the praise or something else so abstracts his thoughts that, when he pays the landlord the reckoning at one of the taverns, he leaves his purse VALLADOLID CATHEDRAL. THE MEN WHO ASK QUESTIONS. 81 behind, and discovers, when he reaches Yalladolid, tliat lie has not a cent m liis pocket! Here is a dilemma for a young man on the eve of his marriage ! Ferdinand has served his fellow-travellers faithfully. He has cared for their horses, waited upon them at table, filling their glasses with wine, and he has done it in a courtly way. The landlords, quite likely, have noticed that he is the prince of servants ; but not one of them, probably, has mistrusted that he is indeed a prince — son of the King of Aragon ; nor do they mistrust that he is travelling in disguise to be married to Isabella, Princess of Castile ; that he has taken this way to escape those who are opposed to the match, and who would lay hands upon him if possible. Isabella never has seen Ferdinand, who is a year younger than herself; but of all the suitors for her hand she has selected him, and is greatly 6 82 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. pleased to find him all that her fancy has pictured. She is very religions, says her prayers, and goes regularly to confession. On the 19tli of October, 1469, the marriage is consummated, for. CORONATION OF ISABELLA. though Ferdinand has left his purse behind, his credit is good. There is a great gathering of grandees, nobles, and ladies — two thousand or more — wearing rich dresses ; and by the marriage the kingdoms of Aragon and Castile are united, making the Spain of these later years. THE ]\IEN WHO ASK QUESTIONS. 83 DU.MIMlAN ,M().NK. After her marriage she has another confessor, Thomas de Torquemacla, a Dominican monk, who wears a black cowl. " I want you to make a promise," he says to Isabella. " What is it ?" " That when you come to the throne, you will exter- minate heresy." Isabella promises to do as he desires. The years go by, and after the death of her brother Henry, in 1476, Isabella is queen. There are heretics in Spain, men who dare to think for themselves. That is a terrible crime in the eyes of Thomas de Torquemada, and it must be stopped. The Pope has an institution already organized by which heretics can be rooted out — the Holy Office, as it is called. The men connect- ed with it are Inquisitors, or men w^lio ask questions. Thomas de Torquemada is chief questioner. The men who ask questions do it in private. If they have a suspicion that a man is an unbeliever, they may arrest him, and bring him to their secret chamber and question him. These are their rules : Any one may wit- ness against an accused person. The Holy Office may take the evidence of one heretic against another; but a heretic's evidence in yavor of a per- son is good for nothing. If two witnesses testify one in favor and the other against a person, the testimony of the first is to be rejected, while the last shall be accepted. A wife may testify against a husband, and it shall be received ; but if she testifies in \\\s, favor ^ it shall be rejected; and so with the husband against the wife, or children against parents, or par- ents against children. If a witness does not testify all that the questioner desires, they may put liivfi to the torture. The questioning takes place in an out-of-the-way chamber, in a build- ing that has thick stone-walls — so thick that no moan or wail will reach the ears of the passer-by. There is the thumb-screw — a little vise in which the accused must put his thumb, and then the screw is turned a little. It begins to bite. An- other turn ; it bites harder. More turning, a little at a time, till the end of the thumb is as thin almost as a wafer — mashed to a jell}', and the blood oozes from every pore. There is a ring-bolt in the floor, a pulley overhead. The questioners tie the feet of the prisoners to the ring, their hands to the pulley; then tug at the rope till the arms of the accused are almost pulled from the shoul- ders, and their legs from the body. A THUMB-SCREW, 84: THE STORY OF LIBERTY. TORTURE CHAMBER. Another instninient is tlie rack. Tlie prisoner is tlirown upon a lad- der and his feet tied to iron bolts in the wall, and his arms to a windlass, and men with levers work it till the knees and arms are pulled from their sockets. Another instrument is the rolling bench — a table studded with projecting knobs of oak. The accused are stripped to tlie skin, thrown upon the table, tied hands and feet, and a heavy roller tilled with knobs rolled over them, grinding the flesh to jelly. There are punches for puncliing holes in the ears and tongues of the heretics, and skewers to run through them, and pincers for pulling their tongues out by the roots, knotted whips, iron collars set with sharp teeth, chains, balls, manacles. They fasten the heads of the accused in a frame, put a gag in their mouth, propping the jaws apart. Above them is a dish filled witli water, which drips into their throat. Drip, drip, drip, it falls hour after hour Swallow they must till they are filled to suffocation. THE MEN WHO ASK QUESTIONS. 8o Men and women, maidens in their youth and beauty, have tlie clothes torn froin their backs, and they must stand exposed before these ques- tioners. The Holy Office is amenable to no law. From the decision of Thomas de Torqueniada there is no appeal. No one is exempt from his jurisdiction. Rich as well as poor ai'e arrested. It is easy to accuse men, and those who never have dreamed of being heretics find themselves in the clutches of Torquemada. Men who are their enemies swear that they are heretics, to cause their arrest, torture, confiscation of property, and death by burning — so taking revenge. Isabella and Ferdinand urge the men who ask questions to do their work thoroughly — to let no heretic escape, especially if they have money, for by confiscating their property the king and queen and the Pope will replenish their purses. Thomas de Torquemada is not the man to let the grass grow under his feet, especially when his share of the plunder will be a goodly portion. The Hoh' Ofiice is not a new institution. Pope Innocent YIIL, who has appointed Thomas de Torquemada to superintend it in Spain, did not inaugurate it, for other popes have used it to exterminate heresy. Innocent has set it in operation in Spain to bring money into his pocket. All the world regards the Pope as being God's agent on earth, with power to pass them into heaven, consign them to purgatory, or send them to everlasting torments. All power is given him; he has the keys of heaven and hell. No one disputes his authority, none dare to protest against it. His* agents — the men whom he appoints — are to be obeyed. When men have abso- hite power, they do as they please. If they ai"e greedy for money, they will seize whatever they can lay their hands on. If they are hard-hearted, they will find pleasure in witnessing the sufferings of those on whom they exercise their power. It is an age in which pity and tenderness are un- known. To be tender-liearted is to be weak. It is an age of brute force. Might makes right. Men have no individual rights. There are no courts of law to protect them. Thomas de Torquetnada is cruel. It is a pleasure to him to see men put to the torture — to hear their bones crack, to see them writhe in pain, w'hile being roasted to death over slow fires. He sends men througli Spain to discover who there may be that he can accuse of heresy. If a man has a spite against his neighbor, and wishes to ruin liim, he has but to whisper to the Inquisitors that his neighbor is a heretic. Tlie Inquisitors are quick to hurry him to prison, put him to torture, sentence him to death; and then, when the fire has done its work, they seize his property, keeping a portion for themselves, and sending the rest to Pope Innocent. He is 86 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. BUKMNG A HERETIC IN FKESENCE OF THE POPE. greedy for wealth. He puts it in operation in Rome. If a man in Rome commits murder, or any other crime, he can go clear of punishment by paying a good sum to the Pope. He puts money into his pockets by li- censing priests to keep taverns, play-houses, and other establishments dis- reputable for priests or anybody else to keeo. Being a priest, the Pope THE MEN WHO ASK QUESTIONS. 87 cannot marry ; but he lias children, nevertheless, and appoints them to lucrative positions. He sells indulgences and pardons for any crime. One of the persons accused by Torqnemada is Senor Pecho, who is worth a great deal of money. Torqnemada seizes it all, and puts the owner to death. The widow and children are beggars in the street ; but Isabella, as a special favor, graciously gives them a trifle, but appropriates the remainder of the estate to her own use. Not only does she appropri- ate this, but many other estates, till the Pope, seeing that she is getting more than her share of the spoils, sends a legate to look after his portion. But Isabella knows how to manage the legate. She gives him a liberal share of the plunder, and he reports that the expenses of the Office use np pretty much all of the property of the accused. Thousands are cast into prison. More than two thousand men and women are burned — thrown into furnaces. Other thousands flee from the countr}'. " Do not take such harsh measures," is the advice of some of her friends. " It is better for the service of God that the country should be depop- ulated than that it should be polluted with heresy," Isabella replies. The queen is so devoted to her religion that she would rather see her country a desert than that men should question the authority of the Pope, or disregard the teachings of the bishops and priests. Pity has no place in her heart. She has all power in her realm. Men and women must believe as she believes and as the Church teaches, or she will exterminate them. Day by day the terrible work goes on. The Inquisitors march in solemn procession through the streets of the cities, conducting their vic- tims to the place of execution. Without doubt the queen, Torqnemada, and the Inquisitors sincerely believe that they are doing that which will be acceptable to God. And no doubt they are also pleased to divide up the estates of those whom they have put to death ; at any rate, they can make themselves more comfortable in life ; and it is gratifying to know that, while adding to their own possessions, they have been zealous for the faith and the welfare of the Church. By promoting the interests of the Church, they are laying up treasures in heaven. Will not the good done here be remembered there ? Will not God reward them for the service, by giving them good things through all eternity? The more zealous they are for him on earth the greater will be their pleasures in paradise. It is their duty and privilege to eradicate heresy. They have no right to be pitiful or tender-hearted when the interests of the Church and the glory of God are at stake. 88 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. Among others burned is the good Bishop of Tarragona. Many wid- ows are condemned, especially widows of rich men. Is it that they are greater heretics than others ? Or is it that Isabella and Torquemada can BURNING THE BISHOP OF TAKRAGONA. secure their estates ? They are working zealously to bring all the world to one way of thinking — their way. Theirs is tlie right way, and if any one doubts it, he is to be put to death. Liberty of conscience, liberty of thought, speech, or action, are all unknown. The Pope has decreed that THE MEN WHO ASK QUESTIONS, 89 no one shall dissent from his decree or authority, or, if doing so, death shall be his portion. If a witness shall swear falsely, or cause a heretic, or one who is not a heretic, to be put to death, he shall not be put to death in turn, tliough the Holy Office may, if it see lit, put him in prison. If a man be accused, he must pay the men who ask questions for their time and trouble of accusing him ! If a man be condemned and put to death, infamy shall forever be heaped upon his children, on the ground that children are partakers of the sins of their parents. But the Pope is mei'ciful, and the Holy Office may sell the children into slavery. If a man be condemned and his propert}" confiscated, though he may be innocent, the Holy Office is under no obligation to return it, on the ground that to be poor will make men humble ! If a man blaspheme, this is his punishment : he must stand outside of the church on Sundays when mass is said. But if he say anything against the Pope, the Church, the Virgin, or if he read tlie Bible, or do not con- fess to the priest, he shall be put to death ! If a priest swear profanely, he may be lined, but the public shall know nothing of it. If a man be a heretic, his wife must leave him. A man must leave his wife if she be an unbeliever. Children must forsake parents, and par- ents children. Persons condenuied by the men who ask questions are burned to death. The burning is called an auto-da-fe — the act of faith. It is a great occa- sion. Ferdinand and Isabella, all the grandees and ladies, the cardinals, archbishops, bishops, priests, and multitudes of people, assemble to witness the burning. There is a grand procession. The school children; the priests, in companies, wearing their robes, carrying crowns, banners, and candles, escort the condemned to death. The victims wear yellow gowns, upon which are embroidered black devils with hoofs, horns, and tails. Gags are thrust into the victims' mouths, so that they may not speak to the people. Following the condemned are the magistrates, nobles, bishops, cardi- nals, the king and queen, the men who ask questions carrying a blood-red flag. A great crowd surges along the streets. The procession reaches the place of burning, where a bishop or priest preaches a sermon praising the Pope, heaping upon the condemned the in- sulting epithets. Tliey are dogs, vipers, wild beasts, enemies of God and man, fit only to be given over to the flames — to burn eternally. The sheriff reads their sentence ; the bishop and priests chant a psalm. 90 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. " Deal with them gently," says the judge to the executioner, who chains them to the stakes, heaps the wood around them, and sets it on fire ; and FRIENDS THEY HAD NONIC. SO the men and women, whose only crime has been dissent from believing as the Pope believes, are put to death. Ferdinand, Isal)ella, Torqnemada, and the Pope take possession of their estates, and the childi-en are reduced to beggary. In a short time the country is filled with beggars, who wan- der through the streets in rags, homeless and friendless. It is a crime to give charity to children of condemned heretics. They are outcasts, shut out from all human sympathy. While Ferdinand and Isabella are thus rooting out heresy, they are trying to drive the Moors from the countrj'. Armies are marshalled, battles fought, cities besieged. The Moors are compelled to leave their beautiful palaces, where tliey have enjoyed quiet and peace for centuries; but Ferdinand and Isabella are strongest, and they are driven from the homes where the fountains are ever flowing amidst the palm-trees in the spacious courts. Tlie king and queen accompany the armies and an- imate the soldiers by their presence. One day a middle-aged man, a sailor, comes into camp, bringing a letter for Fernando de Talavera, Isabella's old confessor — a letter writ- ten by Talavera's friend, the good prior Father Perez, of the Convent of THE MEN WHO ASK QUESTIONS. 91 Rabiada, near Palos, introducing the sailor, who has an idea that the earth is round, and that if he were to sail west he might reach the east. The sailor wants to lay the project before Ferdinand and Isabella. l' /^'<> — ^ ^^^>js^ -i. L J- ' ^-^^ " -^w^ — 3 -- i:^-^ A MOOR S PALACK. 92 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. COLUT UF Tllli ALUAMLllA. Father Talavera receives the sail^ or courteously, and introduces him to Ferdinand and Isabella, who lis- ten with interest to his project ; but they have other things on hand, and cannot aid him in fitting out an ex- pedition to explore unknown seas. The sailor, however, is not a man to be discouraged by trifles. He will wait, years will go by, and his beard will turn to gray ; but let him not be forgotten, for we shall see him again. The war against the Moors goes on. When Ferdinand and Isabella are in need of money to pay the troops, the rich Jews supply them, for there are many Jews in the country. They are thrifty and industrious, carry on trade, attend to their own affairs, care for their poor, and ai-e peacefully disposed. In all Spain there are no better subjects than they. Through their aid, Ferdinand and Isabella keep their armies in the field, winning battle after battle, taking town after town, driving the Moors at last to their last stronghold, the old city of Gi-anada, in which is the Al- hambra, the gorgeous palace, one from which for centuries the Moor- ish flag has waved in triumph; but on the 2d of January, 1492, the ban- ner with the crescent moon upon its folds gives place to the flag bearing the cross, and Ferdinand and Isabel- la take possession of the Alhambra. In all the wide world there is no palace like this, with its massive walls, spacious halls, marble floors, elaborately chiselled columns and ar- abesque roofs ; its gardens, where the roses are always in bloom, where fountains are ever playing. For six hundred years the Moors have ruled in Granada, but to-day they surren- der all to Ferdinand and Isabella. ALONU THK COUUIDUUS OF THE I'ALAOE. THE MEN WHO ASK QUESTIONS. 93 " You shall still be a free people ; you shall be treated with respect ; shall have yoiir own customs, and shall not be molested in your religion. No Moor shall be compelled to become a Christian." It is Ferdinand's promise. The Spanish troops march into the city, the Moors lay down their arms, the crescent flag comes down, and the cross takes its place. In the courts of the AUiambra a Te Deitm is chanted, and Father Fernando de Tala- vera, Isabella's old confessor, is appointed archbishop in a city in which till now there has not been a Christian. All are Moors or Jews. Ferdi- nand and Isabella are masters of all Spain. All Christian heretics have been rooted out. The fires have blazed, thousands have been burned, other thousands have fled, and from the confiscated estates the king and queen, Torquemada and the Pope, have reaped rich harvests. But thei-e are the Jews. Their ancestors crucified the Saviour. Tliey will not eat pork, and they will persist in eating meat on Fridays. They read the Old Testa- ment and the Talmud. They are sharp at a bargain, and are getting rich. But what rights has a Jew? Not any. They must become Christians, or they shall be turned over to be dealt with by Torquemada. On the 30th of March, 1492, Ferdinand and Isabella issue this procla- mation : " If after July 31st a Jew is found in the country, he shall be put to death. No one shall give shelter to a Jew. Any one doing so shall for- feit all his property. The Jews may sell their houses and farms, but no one shall be permitted to carry any gold or silver out of the country." That is the order which Ferdinand and Isabella issue on the last day of March. If the Jews cannot carry gold or silver, what can they carry? Who will buy their farms? Who pay a tithe of the value of the property ? Kabbi Abarbanal is an old man who has been of great service to the king and queen. When they wanted money to carry on the war against the Moors, he supplied them, paid the troops, and so enabled them to con- quer. He enters the Alhambra, and kneels before them on the marble pavement. " Have mercy, O king ! Use us not so cruelly. I will pay six hundred thousand crowns of gold for the ransom of my people." "Do not take it." Isabella speaks the words. Thomas de Torquemada is her confessor, and now he rushes into the audience -chamber, with a crucifix in his hand. "Judas sold the son of God once for thirty pieces of silver, and you are going to sell him again. Do it ! Here he is. Sell Jesus !" He throws the crucifix upon the table, and runs out of the hall. The 94 THE STOliY OF LIBERTY. GIBRALTAR. good old rabbi turns away, for Ferdiuand has a deaf ear to his entreaty. Perhaps an idea has dawned upon him. Will he not, by the confiscation of all the property of the Jews, get more than six hundred thousand crowns ? From the ports of Carthagena, Valencia, Cadiz, Gibraltar, ships are sailing away, carrying tlie fugitives to Africa, Italy, and the East. Some are shipwrecked, some murdered ; many die of disease, more by famine. Some are sold into slavery. Remorselessly the edict is carried out. Their property is seized, and Ferdinand grows rich upon the spoils. Through the waning summer months the stricken Jews take their de- parture: five hundred thousand are driven from the country ! With them go the thrift and industry of Spain. Isabella, Ferdinand, and the Pope, through the Holy Office, have possession of the property; but estates with- out tenants bring no income to the treasury. In driving them out, Ferdi- nand and Isabella kill the goose that laid the golden egg. THE MEN WHO ASK QUESTIONS. 26 Besides the five hundied thousand Jews driven out, more than one hundred thousand heretics are burned to death, or are thrown into prison, or lose their property by confiscation. The i-ecords of the Holy Oflice show how zealously Torqueniada worked to excerniinate heretics. This is the record : Burned at the stake 10,220 Died in prison 6,880 Punished by confiscation of property, perpetual imprisonment, or loss of all civil rights 97,321 Total.. 114,421 Torquemada dies ; but Diego Deza steps into his place as chief questioner, and the terrible machine of the Holy Oflice goes on night and day grinding men and women, humanity, liberty, justice, right, and truth into the dust. " The Moors must be- come Cliristians, or be ban- ished," says the new chief questioner to Ferdinand. " The treaty stipulates that they shall have peace- able enjoyment of their re- ligion," Ferdinand replies. " Their religion is an abomination in the sight of God. It is right to break faith with infidels." Ferdinand sees an op- portunit}^ to fill his treasury. The Holv Ofiice uro;es him to show his zeal for the Church, and he makes his decision : " The Moors must be- come Christians, or leave the country." The expulsion begins, and year after year goes on. The conquered Moslems, since their surrender, have STREET SCENE IN SPAIN. 96 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. been dutiful subjects. Many of them are wealtliy. They offer to buy their ransom, but they appeal to deaf ears and to stony liearts. Pity has fled, and humanity is dead. Into the treasury of the Church and the king flows the accumulated wealth of six hundred years. Some of the Moors have professedly be- come Christians; but they will eat no pork, and they will eat meat on Friday, as the Holy Ofiice dis- covers, and they are hnri-ied to the stake to pay the penalty with their lives. Fires blaze. Men, women, and children are burned to death. Weeping and wailing is heard on every hand ; dismay and despair are seen in the face of every Moor. On the side of Ferdinand, Isabella, and the Pope there is power; but for the Moors there is no comforter. So Ferdi- nand and Isabella rear the foun- MU(»KS. dations of their united thrones on the graves of hundreds of thousands of the victims of their broken faith ; while the Pope joins them in exterminating the last vestige of liberty, honor, justice, and right. The king, queen, and the Pope take possession of the estates ; and the country is filled with beggai-s, who wander homeless, friendless, through the land, holding out their hands to the passers-by, in the streets of the cities, for a morsel of bread. HOW A MAN TRIED TO KEACH THE EAST BY SAILING WEST. 97 CHAPTER YI. HOW A MAN TRIED TO REACH THE EAST BY SAILING WEST. IT is the month of February, 1492. The skies are mild, the flowers in bloom, and the birds are singing in the orange gardens of tlie Alhambra, in the old town of Gi-anada. Notwithstanding this joy and gladness in nature, there is one man in Granada wlio has no heart to en- joy it, for he has just seen a great hope, one wliich he has cherished many 3'ears, go down, never to rise again, so far as he can see. He comes out from the Alhambra — leaving its magniricent colonnades, its bubbling foun- tains, its beautiful gardens, never expecting again to behold them — mounts a mule, rides out tlirougli the narrow sti-eets, through the city gate, witli THi; ALHAMB]JA. 7 98 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. his head bowed upon his breast. lie is a gi-ay-l)earded man, and time is deepening the furrows in his forehead, and on this day they are deeper than ever. lie lias a proud spirit, and it is hard to bear tlie great disap- pointment that has come to liim. In bitterness of spirit, he rides away. He is a sailor, and has conceived the idea that by sailing west he can reach the east. He believes that the earth is round, although neai-ly every- body else says that it is flat. The sailor was born in .Genoa, whei'e, when COLUMBUS. he was a boy, he helped his father comb wool. He went to school in Pavia, and studied Latin, geometry, astronomy, and navigation. When he was only fourteen years old, he went to sea with his uncle, and was in a battle with some Venetian ships. Then he sailed through the Straits of Gibraltar, coasted along Africa as far south as Guiana. Once, off the coast of Portugal, he had a terrible fight with a Venetian ship. He was a captain then. Both of the ships were set on fire, and he saved himself by swimming two miles to the shore. It was a fortunate escape, however, HOW A MAN TRIED TO REACH THE EAST BY SAILING WEST. 99 for an old sea captain, who liad a beautiful daughter, befriended him, H. and the daughter became liis wife. Those were delightful days. Lis- bon was a royal city. It had a strong f old castle, built of stone — the Castle of Belem — and a castle on a hill overlooking the town. Every day there were processions of priests in the streets, carrying banners and crosses. The old captain had made many voyages to the Canary Islands. He did not believe the stories told about the unknown sea far away to the west of the islands — that it was boil- ins-hot, nor that the great continent Atlantis which Plato wrote about liad disappeared beneath the waves. It was from talking with his wife's father that the gray-bearded man had come to believe that by sailing west he could reach tlie Indies. He remembered that the old Carthas-inians ■\VOOL-COJIBEU. HK UKLIKVES THAT Till: KAUTH IS KOCNK. tore. 100 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. iiiaintained that there were green islands in the west. He had read that St. Brandon, a priest of Scotland, eight liundred years before, had been swept by a storm far away to the west, and had landed in a strange coun- try. He was informed that Martin Vincent, a sailor of Lisbon, when he was four hundred miles from land, on a voyage to the Canary Islands, once picked up a piece of wood curiously carved, which the winds had drifted from the west. Reeds like those brought from India had floated to the shores of Portugal, and the bodies of two men unlike any other human beings had been seen in the water by sailors when far from land. From whence came they ? Fired with enthusiasm, the sailor went to the king, John of Portugal, with his project, and made it so plain that the earth was round, that China (which Marco Polo had visited) could be reached by sailing west, that the king in part believed it. But would not great glory, honor, and advantage come from such a discovery ? Certainly ; and the king determined to secure whatever benefit might come from it. He was not a high-minded THE OLD CASTLE. HOW A MAN TRIED TO REACH THE EAST BY SAILING WEST. 101 man, and, after getting all the information he could from the sailor, sent out a ship secretly to make discoveries ; but the sailors, after a few days, MARCO POLO. became frightened at finding themselves so far from land, and returned, saying that there was no land in that direction. "You can't reach the east by sailing west," they said. Those were dark days to the brave sailor. The king liad acted per- fidiously, and now his wife died. He could no longer stay in Lisbon, but 102 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. took his little boy, Diego, and went home to his native city (Genoa), for he thought perhaps his townsmen would help him ; but they laughed at him instead. " Reach the Indies by sailing west ?" "Yes." " You are crazy." So he can get no help from those who know him best. He has a brother in Spain ; he will go and visit liim. He lands with his son Diego at Pal OS. His brotiier lives in the country. He is too poor to hire a mule, and the sailor, witli his pack on his back, leading Diego, goes out over the dusty road on foot. He comes to the convent La Rabiada. Diego is Iningry, for he has had little to eat. Surely tlie good fathers will give him a crust of bread and a drink of water. He knocks at the gate. The porter answers the knock, and goes to get a bit of bread, and while he is gone Father Perez, the prior of the convent, who lias been out for a walk, comes up. He wears a broad-brimmed hat, and has a red cross em- broidered on his robe. He is a good man, and hears the sailor's story. " Reach India by sailing west f " Yes." HOW A MAN TRIED TO KEACH THE EAST BY SAILING WEST. 103 " That is an idea worth thinking about. You must spend the night with nie. I have a learned friend, Doctor Fernandez. I will ask him to come in and spend the evening." So the sailor and Diego got a good supper ; and Father Perez and Doctor Fernandez listen to the sailor's story, and are greatly pleased with what he has to say. Father Perez gives him a letter of introduction, as we have already seen, to Father Talavera, who is Queen Isabella's con- fessor, and who has great influence at court. lie is one of the men who ask questions. The sailor must go and see him, and he will introduce him to the king and queen. Meanwhile, Diego can stay at the convent and at- tend school. This is in 1486. The sailor leaves Diego with his good friend, and hastens to Cordova, where King Fei'dinand is connnanding a great army. All the nobles of Spain are there, and squadrons are marching to drive the Moors out of the country. The sailor delivers his letter to Father Talavera; but the queen's confessor cannot stop to notice a poor sailor, even though he comes with a A MOKSEL OF BUKAD lOli UIEGO, IF YOU FLEASE. letter from his friend, Father Perez ; nor has the king any time to listen to his story. The army moves away, and the sailor, to keep himself from starvation, draws maps and charts, which he sells in Cordova. The days are verj' dark now. No money, and starvation before him. But he finds another fi'iend (Cardinal Mendoza), who has great influence 104 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. with the king. Having married Isabella, and made Castile and Aragon a united country, Ferdinand is planning new entei-pi-ises. lie covets the '"iiV SAILING WJiST, I SHALL BE ABLli TO KKACII THE INUIES. kingdom of Xavarre, in the Pyrenees. He will seize that bj-and-l>y, and so rob Catherine de Foix of her dominion. But just now he is sitting by the gurgling fountains. The cardinal goes to the king. " I have made the acquaintance of a sailor w-ho has a grand project to lay before your Majesty." "^ " What is it ?" " To reach the east by sailing M-est." " Oh yes, I remember Father Talavera said something about it some time ago." " He is no ordinary man. I have listened to his story with great in- terest : his project seems reasonable." " I will direct Father Talavera to call a council of learned men to in- vestigate the matter." The council meets in the Convent of St. Stephen, in Salamanca. There are bishops, archbishops, and learned doctors from the universities, in the assembly, who hear what the sailor has to say. " Do you mean to say that you can reach the east by going west ?" " Yes." *' It is a preposterous idea." HOW A MAN TRIED TO REACH THE EAST BY SAILING WEST. 105 " But tlie ancient geograplier Ptolemy, and the learned men of his time, maintained that the earth was round; and if it is round, does it not stand to reason that we can reach India by sailing west?" " No. To say that the earth is round is conti-ary to the Bible, which says, in the Psalms, that the heavens are stretched out like a tent. Of course it must be flat." " The sun and moon are round, as we see ; why not the earth f the sailor replies. " If the earth is a ball, w^iat holds it up ?" the cardinal inquires. " We might ask what holds the sun and moon up," is the sailor's answer. " The idea that the earth is round is absurd. How can men walk witli their heads hanging down and their feet upward, like flies on a ceiling '<" asks a learned doctor. " How can trees grow with their roots in the air ?" interposes an- other. " The water would all run out of the ponds, and we should all fall off," says still another. So the wise doctors reason. " The idea is based on a false philosophy, and to say that the earth is round is heresy," says one. COLU.MBUS EXI^LAINING HIS I'LAN Bliiullb; I'EUUINANU ANU ISAUKLLA. That is their decision. Heresy ! It is an ominous word. The men who ask questions make short work with heretics. The sailor must be 106 THE STORY OF LIBER I'Y. careful about his belief. If he maintains that the world is round, when the doctors say it is fiat, it will be worse for him. Seven years pass. The sailor is growing old, but he lias not given np his belief that he can reach India by sailing west. He lias waited for Ferdinand and Isabelhi to drive the Moors from Spain. They have suc- ceeded — have taken the last stronghold, Granada, and are now in the grand and beautiful Alliambra, with their little girl Katherine, who is four ^^fiJjTp" . ^"^T? KETUKNING TO THE ALHA.HBKA. years old. They sit by the gurgling fountains, walk amidst the orange- groves, and stroll along the corridors where the Moorish kings have lived in luxuriance and pride. The sailor has thought, now that the war is over, Ferdinand and Isabella would aid him. Vain hope; he has had his last interview with them. The queen was almost persuaded to help him, but has at last declined. Never again will he trouble her. He is riding away, turning his back forever on Spain. '" Have you seen a man on a mule — a gray-bearded man — pass out of the irate ?" HOW A MAN TRIED TO BEACH THE EAST BY SAILING WEST. 107 A horseman asks the question of tlie soldier guarding the entrance to the city. "Yes; there he is, away on the plain," says the sentinel, pointing to the retreating form. The horseman sees a little speck far away, strikes the spurs into the sides of the horse, and flies like the wind along the road. " Halloo !" The sailor reins in Iiis mule. " The queen has sent me to ask you to j-eturn." Christopher Columbus turns once moi-e to the city, and with him turns the world. It was Luis St. Angel, one of Columbus's friends, who saw liiin ride awa}^ so downhearted, who hastened to the queen to persuade her to call him back. " Think how great the gain may be, at a trifling expense, if what the sailor believes should prove true," said the earnest man. " It shall be done. I will undertake. I will pledge my jewels to raise the money. Call him back." So the horseman rides after him. He goes back to the grand palace to hold one more interview with the king and queen. Perhaps, while they are turning over the project, he plays with the little girl Katherine, taking her in his arms, maybe, and telling her a story. Let us keep Katherine in remembrance, for we shall see her by-and-by. All things are arranged. It is the 3d of August. Three little ships lie at anchor in the harbor of Palos. They are little larger than fishing- boats, and only the largest has a deck in the centre. The other two are built high, with decks at stem and stern, but open in the centre. There is a commotion on shipboard and on the shore. A great crowd has assem- bled, for the ships are about to sail away where ships never yet have sailed, over unknown seas — over that sea where the waves are boiling-hot. The sailors are loath to go. No one kno\vs what dangers await them — what storms, what whirlpools, wdiat mysterious agencies may destroy them. The admiral of the little fleet (the gray-bearded sailor, Christopher Columbus) says that the world is round ; if so, how will they ever be able to return ? Can a ship sail up-hill ? The sailors have not volunteered to go, but have been forced into service b}- the king. On the sliore their friends are weep- ing and lamenting their departure. Never again will they behold them. The vessels are the Santa Maria, with the admiral's flasc flvino- above it : tlie Pinta, commanded by Alonzo Pinzon ; and the Niha^ commanded by Yanez Pinzon. Columbus's ever-faithful friend, the good prior of La Rabiada, stands 108 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. The last good- upon the deck of the Santa Maria to bestow his blessing bje is spoken, the anchors are raised, the sails spread, and the vessels sail away, shaping their course toward the Canaries. On the third day the Pintd^s signal of distress is flying; her rudder is unhung and broken, but Captain Alonzo Pinzon is an able seaman, and ■^i5^=^. THE SHIPS. secures it with ropes until the Canary Islands are reached, when a new rudder is obtained. On Saturday, the 6tli of September, the three vessels turn their prows westward. On Sunday morning they are still within sight of land ; but a fresh breeze springs up, and soon the last glimpse fades away. The sailors would be brave in a battle, but now they give way to their fears. The apprehension of experiencing something which no man has HOW A MAN TRIED TO REACH THE EAST BY SAILING WEST. 109 ever experienced — something strange and terrible — causes their cheeks to whiten and their eyes to fill with tears. The admiral calms them by his description of India — a land abound- ing with gold and silver and precious stones, which they will surely visit. Monday morning comes, and they discover the mast of a vessel float- ing in the sea, which is covered with sea-weed, and has been a long time in tlie water. The sailoi's give way to their lamentations. They too, sure- ly, will be shipwrecked. On the 13tli of September the ships are two hundred miles west of the Canai'ies. Columbus notices, in the evening, that the compass no longer points to the north star, but has changed five degrees to the west. What is the meaning of it ? Is the guide to which they have always trusted to fail them now? He knows that the sun and moon are globes; he believes that the earth also is a globe ; but he does not know that the earth turns on its axis every twenty-four hours — so bringing day and night. Such an idea has not yet dawned upon the mind of any man. There is a young man, however, up in Poland, Nikolaus Kopernik, nineteen years old, who is studying astronomy, and who a few years hence will propound the Tin; CANARY ISLANDS. 110 THE STORY OF LIBERIT. Startling theory tliat the apparent movement of the sun around the eartli is in reah'ty the earth tiirnino; on its axis every twenty-four hours. There is also a man in Pisa — the city in which there is a wonderful leaning tower — Galileo, who is studying tlie heavens. He is twenty-seven years old ; and a few years hence he will construct a tuhe with glasses in it which will bring the stars and planets so near to the earth that he will see that several moons are clustered ai'ound Jupiter — that they change their positions from day to da}'. But Christopher Columbus knows nothing of this ; he sees oidy that his compass is fail- ing him. The sailors behold it with terror ; but he quiets their fears by saying that the north star is not exactly north. On, day after da}', they sail. Birds hover around the ships. The water is full of sea-weed. GALILEO. By the 1st of October they have sailed twenty- three hundred miles — though the reckoning Mhich Columbus shows to the sailors makes it only seventeen hundred miles. The wind blows steadily from the east; but the sailors, seeing how far they have come, fear that with the wind blowing steadily in one di- rection they never will be able to return. They are all but ready to mutinj' ; but Columbus quiets them, and offers to give twenty-five dollars to the man who first discovers land. Now all eyes are turned toward the west. " Land !" A sailor shouts it. All hearts beat more quickly, but the sailor is mis- taken : no land is to be seen, and the enthusiasm is followed by despond- ency. They murmur once more. " We are not far from land. We shall soon discover it," says Columbus, "See! there is a bush with berries on it." They pick up a shrub floating in the sea. Sure enough there are ber- ries on it. That did not srrow in the sea. HOW A MAN TRIED TO REACH THE EAST BY SAILING WEST. Ill " These are land birds," says Columbus, pointing to birds that hover around the vessels. " Look there ! A piece of wood. That did not grow in the sea." They pick up the wood. " What ! it is carved. These are marks of tools. It is not part of a vessel. It did not come from a ship. No ship ever sailed here. There must be land ahead." At sunset the crew kneel upon the decic, and chant the vesper-hymn SEA-WEED. It is sixty-seven days since they left Palos. Columbus has calculated that it is three thousand miles from Spain to China, and he has sailed al- most that far. He knows from the birds around him, by the change in the temperature of the atmosphere, that he cannot be far from land. Once only has he changed his course, and that to tlie south-west, following the birds which fly in that direction. Ten o'clock. What is that ? A light ! There it is— far away. A moment he sees it. It is gone. There it is again. 112 Till-: STORY OF LIBERTY. Two o'clock in the morning, October ll2tli — hour most memorable! Roderigo de Friana is on the lookout at the maSET ATTO HIS COMPANIONS IN THE STOCKS. THE BOY- EMPEROR. 213 One of the gentlemen in his train is Thomas Cromwell, who was born in London, 1490. Ilis fatlier was a blacksmith, but this Thomas did not mean to blow the bellows or swing the sledge for a living. He has been a clerk in a store in London and at Antwerp, but has entered Cardinal Wolsey's service, and is on the high-road to fortune. The world will yet hear from this son of a blacksmith. So great a man as Wolsey must have a chaplain, and he has selected Edmund Bonner for that service. This preacher has graduated at Oxford. He is only twenty-five years old, but, now that he is in the cardinal's service, is getting on in the world. We shall see him again. The cardinal has a great deal of writing to be done, and he has ap- pointed as his chief and confidential secretary Stephen Gardiner. He is an able man, but artful, ambitious, and proud. He was educated at Ox- ford, and can speak and write sever- al languages. The world will be bet- ter or worse for ^vhat he will do, as we shall discover farther along. Cardinal Wolsey rides to Dover to receive tlie young emperor; but what is he thinkino; of as he hastens alono- the dusty road through the hop-fields of Kent? He is thinking of how he shall wind the Boy-emperor round his little finger. He knows what Charles has come for — not merely to make a friendly visit to Katherine and Hen- ry, but to enlist Henry on his side in case Francis begins a war. He has come to persuade Henry to give up a friendly meeting which he is intending to have with Francis, in June, over the Channel near Calais, where carpenters and masons are erecting a grand palace for use during the festivities. Cardinal Wolsey is turning the matter over in his mind. How much can Cardinal Wolsey make out of this visit? In what way can he best wind the boy round his finger, and make him pay for the winding besides? Cardinal Wolsey is taking long looks ahead. He is already master of affairs in England. The Pope will not live forever; and when he dies, who in the world is more worthy to occupy the pontifical chair than he who once carried joints of mut- ton and beef to the people of Ipswich, but who is now as powerful as CAKUINAL WOLSEY. 214 THE STORY OF LIBERFY. Henry himself ? Plainly, it will be for his interest to make Charles under obligations to him ; but if he helps the emperor, the emperor in turn must do great things for him : he must have some pay down, and the promise of a great deal more by-and-by. The. cardinal arrives at Dover, and bows with great deference to the pale young man. They talk b}' themselves. Charles is ready to do any- thing for his friend the cardinal, and gives him outright a bishopric in Spain. The cardinal need not ever set foot in the country ; but he may THE " GREAT HARRY." have all the revenue, which shall be collected and sent to him — ten thou- sand ducats per annum ; and when Leo dies, the emperor will use his ut- most influence to secui-e the election of the cardinal as his successor. The cardinal, on his part, will see to it that no harm shall come to Charles from the proposed meeting between Francis and Henry. It is better, the cardinal thinks, that the meeting should take place. Henry and Katherine and the barons' and lords hasten to Dover to pay their respects to Charles, and then they ride up to Canterbury to ce- ment their friendship around the tomb of Thomas Becket. Mass is per- formed in the cathedral — they have a grand banquet, and then the caval- THE BOY- EMPEROR. 215 cade takes the road to Dover once more ; for Henry and Katherine, and all the nobles and lords and knights, are on their way to the Field of the Cloth of Gold, which we shall see in the next chapter. Henry is large-framed and strong. He can pitch a quoit or throw an iron bar with the best men in the kingdom. He has blue eyes and rosy cheeks ; while Charles is thin, pale, and spare, and has a heavy underjaw. They ride side by side. Katherine accompanies them, with her little daughter Mary, four years old. So these five persons, who will have much to do with the history of liberty, journey together to Dover — the man who is managing them all riding on a donkey, and his great retinue following. Henry has a fleet of ships waiting for him and the nobles and knights of England. His largest ship is the Great Harry. He bids the emperor good-bye ; and the Spanish ships, amidst the thundering of cannon, spread their sails, and shape their course toward Holland ; while Henry's steer straight across the Channel to Calais. 216 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. CHAPTEE XIY. THE FIELD OF THE CLOTH OF GOLD. THREE hniidred masons, five hundred carpenters, scores of painters, plasterers, decorators, glass-setters — three thousand men in all — have been at work since the 19th of March, and it is now the middle of June, huilding a royal palace on the Field of the Cloth of Gold. The edifice is in the form of a quadrangle, with audience-rooms, chambers, halls, and courts. Upon the towers of the palace and on the battlements are figures of gods and heroes. The interior is hung with rich tapestries. Adjoining the great audience-room is a chapel, the walls of which blaze with jewels. The altai', the candlesticks, and the crucifix are of silver, and the cano- py above the altar is of pure gold. Near the palace is a grand pavil- ion, the covering of which is cloth of gold, lined with blue velvet and studded with silver stars. The tent ropes are of pure silk, intertwined with threads of gold. There are many smaller pavilions of the same material, gorgeously decorated. FRANCIS I. Henry VIII. of England has erected the palace, and Francis I. of i^'rance the pavilion. They have made these preparations for a tourna- ment and fraternal meeting. Francis would like to have Henry his friend A\'hile he gratifies his revenge against Charles. Henry is a little jealous of Charles — so much power is too much for a boy of nineteen to wield — and he is quite willing to be on friendly terms with Francis. Cardinal Wolsey arranges affaii-s. There will be tilting, mock battles, banquets, dances, promenades ; but not much talk about political matters. The King of France shall be well pleased at the hospitality of the King THE FIELD OF THE CLOTH OF GOLD. 2ir of England ; the King of England shall be gratified with the courtesy of the King of France, But the cardinal determines that there shall be no treaties made or promises given that cannot be broken. What a grand assembly ! Two kings, two queens, dukes, earls, lords, barons, nobles, knights, counts, marquises, cardinals, archbishops, gorgeous- ly arrayed in silk, satin, and velvet ; in purple, crimson, green, blue, and buff, with gold and silver trimmings, with ostrich plumes and eagles'' feathers — their garments glittering with jewels ! Six thousand of the nobility of England are there, with nearly four thousand horses. Thousands of the noblemen of France, and Spain, and Italy, and Germany are assembled; for messengers have been travelling in all those countries, in- viting them to attend the grand tournament. Henry rides a beau- tiful horse. His coat is cloth of silver, ribbed with gold. Plis jacket is of rose -colored velvet; his boots of yellow morocco. He wears a black velvet cap, blazing with dia- monds, and adorned by a white plume. Around his neck is a heavy gold chain, set with rubies and pearls. On his breast is a jewel that twinkles like a star. Before the king rides a marquis, carrying the ^ sword of state. Two CHAMriON or THE TOURNAMENT. 218 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. pages, ready to do his bidding, walk by his side. At his left hand rides Cardinal Wolsey, on his donkey, wearing his scarlet cloak, scarlet slippei-s, and a scarlet hat. Behind the king is the Duke of Suffolk (Charles Bran- don), on a white horse ; and following him is the Bishop of Rochester, with a beard so long that it covers all his breast. Sir Henry Guilford leads the king's spare horse. After him comes a grand cavalcade of nobles, magnificently arrayed. THE TOURNAMENT. Out from the Golden Pavilion rides the King of France. He is tall, and has a long nose. His face is bronzed. He has long legs and small feet. He wears a coat of satin silver cloth, glittering with precious stones. His cap is of damask and gold, spangled with diamonds. With him are the noblemen of France, in rich attire, riding the most beautiful horses to be found in the kingdom. Some of them have expended so much money in preparing for the tournament that they will be in debt for the remainder of their days. THE FIELD OF THE CLOTH OF GOLD. 219 THE COOKS GETTING DINNER. A great camp has been established, with magnificent pavilions, where the queens of England and France, with the ladies, may behold the games. The kings have each a private pavilion near by ; and there are other tents by the thousand. In one are hundreds of casks filled with the choicest wines. There are dining-halls and lunch-tables, and there is to be no end of feasting. Hundreds of cooks are employed day and night in preparing the feasts. It is on the 11th of June, 1520, that the tournament begins. The Queen of England (the little girl whom we saw in the Alhambra) wears a rich dress, covered with jewels. Even the cloth npon which she rests her feet is powdered with pearls. Claude, the Queen of France, is younger than Katherine, and very beautiful. Francis has obtained for her the richest dresses to be had in the realm, and the most costly jewels. She rides in a stately carriage. V! |.f v^^^-.,f|»'\'^K^^ THK QUEEN S CARRIAGE. 220 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. Among the ladies in the ti'ain of Queen Claude is a girl whom we have seen before, one of the number who went to France with Henry's sister Mary, when she went to be the wife of the king, who was old enough to be her grandfather — Louis XII. Yery little happiness did Mary have with Louis, who was afflicted with dropsy, and who died ' three months after their marriage. What did Mary do then ? Without letting Henry or anybody else know what she intended to do, she married her true-love, Charles Bran- don. Henry did not like it at first, but made the best of it, and now the young man is riding by his side as Duke of Suffolk. The little girl, Anne Boleyn, was only seven years old when she went with Mary to France to be her little waiting-maid ; now she is eighteen. Of all the ladies at the tournament, there is none so fair, none more grace- ful in the dance, none so bright and witty. Henry beholds her in all the freshness and beauty of maidenhood. The kings put on their armor, the trumpets sound, the heralds make proclamation, and the tournament begins. The kings are victors in the games. It would not do for a subject to disarm the king — he would stand a chance of having his head cut off, or at least of losing the king's favor. One of the noblemen accompanying Francis is the Duke of Guise, or Duke of Lorraine, as he is sometimes called. He was a poor boy, but he has been making his fortune by fighting for Francis. He was badly wounded three years ago, but has recovered. He is married to Antoinette of Bourbon, and has a little daughter, Mary, who will be Queen of Scot- land by-and-by, and the little babe which she will hold in her arms will also bear the name of Mary — Mary Queen of Scots. The duke has a eon, Francis Guise, a spirited boy. Little does King Henry imagine that the son by-and-by will wrest the old town of Calais from his daughter Mary — the little girl now four years old — who will be Queen of England, and that the loss of it will break Mary's heart. Henry and Francis talk of betrothing Mary to Francis's son Hemy, who is only two years old ; but such a marriage never will be consum- mated. The son of the French king, whom we shall see by-and-by on the throne as Henry, will find a wife beyond the Alps in the old city of Florence, where she is at this moment sucking her thumbs in her era- die in a palace near the grand old cathedral — the palace in which Pope Leo was born. She is Leo's grandniece, Catherine de' Medici, who, when Bhe is fourteen, will come to France to be married to LCenry. Let us keep this Florentine baby in remembrance, because she will play a terrible part in the story of liberty. THE FIELD OF THE CLOTH OF GOLD. 221 The tournament lasts three weeks. When it is ended, Francis returns to Paris, and Henry and Cardinal Wolsej set their faces toward England ; but before crossing the Channel they ride out from Calais a little way, and THE CATHKDRAL, FLOltKM K. whom do they meet? Charles, who has been waiting conveniently near for an interview ; and Charles is greatly pleased to hear from the cardinal that Henry has entered into no alliance with the King of France. He will do in return all that he can for Cardinal Wolsev. 222 THE STOKY OF LIBERTY. CHAPTER XV. THE MEN WHO OBEY ORDERS. ON that day when the boy who sung for his breakfast was standing before Conrad Cotta's door, there was another boy in Spain wlio- was waiting npon King Ferdinand. His father was a nobleman. The boy never knew what it was to be poor. We may think of him as running here and there carrying letters and despatches. He learns to obey — to do whatever he is commanded to do without asking any questions. It be- comes the habit of his life. Obedience is a virtue, and he accomplishes his work with energy and despatch. He is faithful in all his trusts. Years pass. Ferdinand is dead, and Chai-les V. is King of Spain. The page is a young man. He has suffered a great disappointment — a lady whom he loves has rejected his suit ; and so when Francis I. of France, a few weeks after that meeting with Henry at the Field of the Cloth of Gold, sends an army to drive Charles out of Navarre, and force him to give up the territory which Ferdinand wrested from Catherine de Foix, the cavalier Ignatius Loyola eagerly engages in the war, to forget, in the excitement of the camp, the fair lady who has rejected his suit. He is wounded and taken prisoner. Through the weary days he lies upon his cot. The time is long. His spirits chafe. He offers vows to the Vir- gin Mary that if she will cure him he will make a pilgrimage to Jerusa- lem. His wound heals, and he keeps his vow, for he has learned faith- fulness in the court of Ferdinand. He has wonderful visions ; the Vir- gin appears to him, surrounded with supernal glory, to reward him for his fidelity. Loyola returns to Spain, and has so much to say about his vision that the men who ask questions thrust him into prison as a heretic ; but he makes his escape, and flees to Fi-ance. He is deeply religious, fasting and praying all night. He consecrates himself to the service of the Vir- gin — to go wherever she may send him, to do what he can in converting the world. In Paris he makes the acquaintance of Peter Faber, Francis Xavier^ THE MEN WHO OBEY ORDERS. 223 and four other young men, whom he fires with his own lofty enthusiasm for the conversion of the world. They fast and pray, and form them- selves into a society, with Loyola as their general, who shall tell thena IGNATIUS LOYOLA. what to do, and they will do it ; where to go, and they will go, without asking any questions. They take four solemn oaths : 1. To obey their general, no matter what he may command them to do. 2. Never, as individuals, to own any property, but to obtain all they can for the Church. 3. Never to marry. 4. To do whatever the Pope commands. They are animated by one lofty idea — to put forth all their energies to convert the world. For this they will suffer hardship, hunger, poverty, privation, sickness, and death. Nothing shall deter them, no obstacle turn them back. In April, 1538, these seven brethren kneel before Pope Alexander Farnese, in Pome, and ask him to accept their services. They will go or come, and will do all that he shall order. The Pope sees that he can use 224 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. such men to good advantage. He accepts their services, and recognizes the Society of Jesus as an agency of the Church. He issues a bull ex- empting the brothers from all control except his own. They are not an- swerable to cardinals, archbishops, or anybody else — not even to kings or emperors, neither to any civil or ecclesiastical law. They never shall be called upon to pay any tithes or taxes. Loyola draws up a set of actions for the society — not based on the Ten Commandments, nor on Christ's Sermon on the Mount, but on the idea that if an object to be attained is good, they may use any means to obtain it, even though the means may not be good. "A good motive inahes any action right.''^ That is what Loyola believes. It is right to tell a lie, to take a false oath, to defraud, and commit even murder, if the act is done for the good of the Church. So if the members of the society judge that the Church will be benefited by having a king or queen, or anybody else, put out of the way, it will be right for them to take any means to accomplish it. "iVo action wicked, in itself is really wicked unless the intention is ■evil. '■^In tahing oaths, the member's of the society may make mental res- ervations to break them, if they can benefit the Church by so doing. ''''If called itpon to justify any of their actions, they may give a false motive instead of the real one. They may equivocate, may jus- tify fraud and deceit, without any scruples of conscience.''^ The Pope promises to grant them absolution for whatever they may do that in itself would be wrong, but which he will make right, because it is for the good of the Church. ^^No member of the society shall submit himself to be examined be- fore any court of justice without the permission of his superiorP This makes the society superior to the State — to kings and emperors — superior to all law. "7/" the members are cast into prison for refusing to testify, they are to account it all honor to suffer for the good of the Church^ With the Pope's blessing resting upon them, the members of the so- ciety go forth, in their enthusiasm, to establish the Church in every land — threading the jungles of India; traversing the deserts of Africa; sailing along the rivers of China; making their way amidst the mountains of Ja- pan ; crossing the Atlantic ; penetrating the wilds of America ; planting the cross on the plains of Brazil and the peaks of the Andes ; establishing missions amidst the fertile vales of Mexico ; making themselves at home in the wigwams of the Indians of the New World ; sailing their canoes THE MEN WHO OBEY ORDERS. 225 on the great lakes; threading the wilderness beyond the Mississippi; es- tablishing missions everywhere ; bringing myriads of the human race un- THi. JLfcUIT MISSIONARY der the dominion of the Church ; persuading men where persuasion will accomplish what they desire, and employing force where force is possible, reo;ardless of natural rii^hts and liberties. We shall see, b^'-and-by, what will come from such an organization, established on a code of morals which sets up vice for virtue, falsehood for truth, deceit for honesty ; which claims to be superior to king, emperor, Parliament, or Congress ; which makes itself a despotism over the hearts and consciences of men ; which places its spies in every household, taking note of the actions and beliefs of every individual ; trampling on all law ; setting aside all authority ; acknowledging only one whom they are bound to obey — the Pope of Rome ! 15 22G THE STORY OF LIBERTY. CHAPTEE XYL PLANS THAT DID NOT COME TO PASS. HOW easy it is to plan ! How nice it would be if we conld only carry out our plans ! So we think. Why do we not carry them out ? Because there are other plans besides our own. Before we get through with this Story of Liberty, perhaps we shall see that, somehow, almost all of the great plans of kings and emperors have been overturned ; that things have not come out as they intended. Perhaps we shall see that be- hind all the plans of men to advance their own interests, there will seem to be another plan — that circumstances and events will take such shape that we shall be able to discover a new arranging of things — a plan supe- rior to all others, as if God had a plan and were behind all the overturn- ings and defeats of men. The King of France, who has gone back to Paris from the Field of the Cloth of Gold, is laying his plans. He intended to be emperor, but Charles has won the prize, and now he will have his revenge. He will march his armies across the Alps and pounce upon Milan, and perhaps carry his victorious legions to Naples. Cardinal Wolsey, M'ho had the private interview with Charles, and promised to manage Henry in Charles's interest, is laying his plan, and every move that he may make in life will have reference to it ; he is go- ing to be Pope when Leo dies. Charles has promised to place him in the pontifical chair, Henry has not yet laid his plan ; what it will be we shall see by-and-by. He would like to lead his armies to victory ; but the people of England have no desire to go philandering over the Conti- nent searching for some one whom they may conquer. Henry is wishing that he had a younger wife — a lady fresh and fair, sparkling and w^itty. Such a one as Anne Boleyn, for instance, for the wrinkles are coming in Kathei-ine's cheeks, and she will soon be an old woman. Anne Boleyn has gone to London. She is bright and beautiful. What- ever plans she may be laying, she keeps them to herself; but the king smiles upon her, and she is graciously received at court. PLANS THAT DID NOT COME TO PASS. 227 Charles has laid his plan to be emperor, and lias carried it out. Now what shall he do ? Why not aim to be ruler of the world, and be as 2;reat as Csesar or Alexander. He is master of more than half of Europe — Spain, Netherlands, Germany, Naples, and part of Italy, all the New World — the empire in the West. Why not go on and ci'ush France ? He will, Leo is building his great church in Rome. He is employing sculptors and painters. He will make his pontitical rule so brilliant that people in all coming time shall praise it. There is only one thing to mar liis plan: that monk in Germany, who, on All -saints -eve, in 1517, nailed a paper upon the door of Wittenberg church, has created such a disturb- ance that the people have stopped giving money. He must have monev, or he cannot go on with his grand project. He will have the heretic put out of the way, and the heresy suppressed. On the very day that Cardinal Wolsey takes Charles one side to have a confidential talk after the Field of the Cloth of Gold, Leo writes an order commanding Friar Martin Luther to stop preaching and writing. He gives him sixty days, in wdiich he must take back all that he has said ; if he does not retract it in that time, he wjll condemn him as a wicked heretic. All persons having Friar Martin's writings are commanded to throw them into the fire; and all who have supported him must at once abandon him, or they will be excommunicated, and also condenmed as heretics. Leo has been giving so much attention to the building of St. Peter's and the painting of pictures, that he has not kept himself fully informed in regard to what has been going on in Germany the last three years. He does not know that since All -saints -day, in 1517, onlj^ two and a half years ago, half of the people of Germany have become heretics. Many good men in the Church and out of it are heart and soul with Doctor Luther, who is no longer a friar. Some of them are writing books. Doc- tor Luther's friend, Philip Melancthon, is hard at work with his pen. Some of the bishops are writing in his favor, others against him. When King Henry gets home to England, from the Field of the Cloth of Gold, he takes his pen and writes against the doctor, which so pleases the Pope that he gives Henry a new title — Defender of the Faith — borne by all the sovereigns of England from that day to the present hour. The order of the Pope is published, and people wait to see what Doc- tor Luther will do. Will he yield ? Not he. There comes an evening in Decemljer. The snow is on the ground. The air is chill, but, though dreary the night, it does not prevent the students at Wittenberg from assembling in procession. They march out 228 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. tlirongh the gate of the town. Doctor Luther leads them. They kindle a lire, and as the flames rise the doctor burns a lot of the Pope's books. If the Pope can burn Luther's books, Luther will let the world know that he can burn the Pope's. Tlie book which he throws into the flames cou- MELANCXHON. tains the claim of the Pope as being superior in all things — as lord of the liberties, rights, actions, hearts, and consciences of men. He also casts the Pope's bull into the fire. The students shout and hurrah, and the pro- cession goes back into the town. Christmas comes. The Wittenberg students, seeino; the boldness of PLANS THAT DID NOT COME TO PASS. 229 their beloved doctor, lose all fear of Rome. They have a carnival. One of their number dresses himself up to represent the Pope. Some wear red cloaks and hats, to represent tlie cardinals. The other students seize the mock pope, put a paper cap on liis head, carry him on their shoulders through the streets, and tumble liim into the river. They strip the red cloaks from the mock cardinals, beat tliem and hustle them about, amidst the shouts and laughter of the people. The Pope cannot permit such a heretic as Doctor Luther to go unpun- ished. He sends word to the em]3eror, Charles V., that he must be seized and sent to Home. The emperor is young and ambitious. He has his plans against the King of France : it will not do for him to take action which will offend his subjects in Germany, for he wants their aid ; but here is half of Germany ready to support the heretic. " I cannot strike such a blow without tirst consulting my councillors," is the emperor's reply to the Pope. One of his councillors is Frederick of Saxony. " What shall we do with Doctor Luther ?" Charles asks of Frederick. Frederick does not know what reply to make. But that learned man fi-om Holland, just at this time, makes Frederick a visit — Doctor Erasmus, who was so diso;usted at the sio-ht of St. Thomas's shirt in Eno-land. "What do you think of Doctor Luther?" Frederick asks. " He has committed two great sins : he has attacked the Pope's crown and the monks' bellies," Doctor Erasmus replies. Frederick laughs. " Please give me a seriouS' answer." " Well, then, the cause of all this trouble is the hatred of the monks and friars to knowledge. They see that if the people acquire such knowl- edge as Luther wishes them to have, there will be an end to their tyr- anny and power. If the emperor imprison Luther, it will be a bad be- ginning for him. The world is thirsting for truth. Let the matter be examined by wise men : that will be the best thing for the Pope and for all concerned." They are wise words, and Frederick repeats them to the emperor. Charles will not seize Doctor Luther. Doctor Luther makes appeal to the Council of the Empire, or Diet, as the Germans call it, which is composed of the emperor, the electors, princes, counts, barons, representatives of the free cities, and other great men of the realm. " The Pope is superior to all others," say those opposed to Luther. " The council is superior to the Pope," Doctor Luther replies. -30 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. The Pope does not wish for a council. The very fact of its meeting will be the upsetting of his claim of superiority. It will be a declaration of libei-ty. AVhat shall Charles do ? He would like to please the Pope ; he wants him on his side in the light which he is going to have with Francis : he wants, at the same time, to please his German subjects, for he needs money and troops. If he seizes Doctor Luther, will they not be offended ? Upon the whole, it will be better to have the council. The council meets in the old city of Worms. The emperor sends his marshal, dressed in a gorgeous uniform, bearing a golden eagle, as the em blem of imperial authority, to summon Doctor Luther to attend it. The Town Council of Wittenberg obtain a carriage for their preacher. Three of his friends accompany him— to die with him, if need be, in be- half of liberty. They reach the old town of Weimar. The Pope's agents are there posting up a paper, in which everybody is commanded to aban- don the heretic. " Will you go on ?" asks the hei-ald of the empii'e. "Go on ! Yes ; though I am interdicted in eveiy city. The emperor has given me his safe-conduct— the promise that I shall not be harmed while going or coming," Doctor Luther replies. " They will burn you as they burned John Hiiss," say his fj-iends. "Though they should make a fire extending from Wittenbei-g to Worms, and flaming to the skies, I will pass through it in behalf of tnitli and in the name of the Lord," is the replv. " The emperor will deliver you over to be burned, as Sigismund de- livered John Huss. Don't go," is the word which one of Frederick's chief advisers sends him. " Though there be as many devils in Worms as there are tiles on the roofs, I will go," is the word which Luther sends back. He arrives in sight of the city where he is to stand up before the great men of the empire in behalf of truth and liberty. ILas the boy who sung for his breakfast foi-gotten how to sing ? Not yet. He stands up iu his carriage, and his clear voice breaks forth in a hynm : '• God is a castle and defence, When trouble and distress invade ; He'll help and free us from offence, And ever shield us with his aid." There is great excitement in Worms. Everybody is asking if he will come. "He is coming!" The shout rings through the streets. A great crowd pours out from the city-gates— a multitude far greater than^hat A STREET IN THE OLD TOWN. PLANS THAT DID NOT COME TO PASS. 233 which went out to meet Charles V., for lie and the princes, barons, knights, archbishops, and bishops are ah-eady there. Noblemen escort Doctor Luther into the city. The Pope's ambassadors are disappointed. They did not want Doctor Luther to come. They hoped he would be frightened, and stay away — not obey the order, and then the emperor would be obliged to seize him. The empei'or did not think that he would come. " Here he is. What shall we do ?" the emperor asks. " Pay no attention to his safe-conduct ; seize him at once," is the ad- vice of a bishop w^ho hates Doctor Luther. " I should not like to blush as Sigismund blushed before John IIuss," Charles replies. He is young, but he has a mind of his own, and he will not outrage honor and justice by such a perfidious act. " The council must be held," is the decision of the emperor. It is the 17th of April. The storks have arrived from the south, and are building their nests on the chimneys. The children are never weary of seeing them, or of listening to the twittering of the swallows, wheeling in the air ; but to-day they have something else to engage their attention. Kever has there been such a o-athering in the old town : all the o-reat men of the realm, besides thousands of people from surrounding towns, are gathered to see the great heretic. " He is a monster," says one. " They say he has horns." " And hoofs." "And a tail." " He is a devil in disguise.'' " He is a bad man," say Luther's detractors. " He is a good man ; he tells the truth," say his friends. So the people talk in favor of or against the man who has made such a commotion. The bell strikes four — the hour when Doctor Luther must appear before the council. The herald of the empire comes for him, but the ci'owd is so great in the streets that the herald cannot proceed. " Make way tliere !" But the crowd will not make way. "Give room!" He may shout till he is hoarse, but the people will not stir. Tliey caimot, for the street is full. Every window of the quaint old houses, whose upper stories jut over those below, is filled Avith heads, for all want to see the man who, bv his writing and preaching, has set the world in an 15* 234 THE STORY OF LIBERIY. uproar. Tlie people will not, or cannot, move, and the herald has to take Doctor Luther through gardens and by-ways to the council-chamber. The emperor is seated on a throne. Around him are his brother (the Archduke Ferdinand) and the electors of the empire. There are eighty dukes, thirty archbishops and bishops, the ambassadors of France and England, the Pope's ambassador — more than two hundred great digni- taries in all. No wonder the Pope did not want the council to meet. Has he not forbidden Doctor Luther's speaking? Yet here he is about to address the greatest assembly ever seen in Germany ! Has not the Pope for- bidden everybody from listening to him ? Yet here is an immense mul- titude waiting to hear what he will say. Has not the Pope declared that he is an outlaw, with no rights that any one is bound to respect? Yet here he is recognized as having rights which the emperor is bound to acknowledge. Liberty has made some pi'ogress since that evening when the young preacher, who sung for his breakfast in boyhood, nailed that paper upon the door of the Wittenberg church. After much struggling and pushing, the marshal and Doctor Luther reach the council-hall. " I have two questions to ask you," says the Archbishop of Treves, opening the examination, and pointing to some books on the tabla " Did you write these books?" " I do not deny having written those books," is the answer, after the titles are read. " Will you take back what you have written ?" " As to taking back anything in accordance with the Word of God, 1 must act deliberately. I will give you my answer to-morrow." The council breaks up for the day. The crowd in the streets admire the courage of a man who dares to stand by his rights and for the truth in such an assembly— who even compels all the archbishops and the em- peror to wait upon him. Again Doctor Luther stands in the council. He is about to speak. The Archbishop of Treves cannot bear to have a man whom the Pope has forbidden to speak stand there and compel everybody to listen to him. " Will you, or will you not, retract ?" shouts the archbishop. Doctor Luther looks around. He is in the council's hands. What shall iie say? Shall he take all back? Liberty has led him; shall he now desert her? God has walked, as it M'ere, by his side; shall he dis- trust the Being who has protected him hitherto ? PLANS THAT DID NOT COME TO PASS. 237 ^^T cannot and I will not retract anything. God help me! AmenP'' Leo has his answer. "The court will meet again to-morrow to hear the emperor's judg- ment," is the proclamation of the marshal ; and the great throng breaks up. Doctor Luther goes back to his hotel. A servant comes in with a silver tankard filled with beer, sent by the old duke, Eric of Brunswick. "As the duke remembers me to-day, so may the Lord Jesus remember him in his 'lingdom," is the blessing uttered by the doctor. Once more the council assembles. The emperor gives his decision. "A single monk, misled by his own folly, stands up against the faith of Christendom, I will sacrifice my kingdom, my power, my treasure, my body, my blood, my mind, and my life to stop this impiety." Then the emperor goes on forbidding any one to give Doctor Luther anything to eat or drink, or to aid him in any way. As soon as the safe- conduct expires, all officers are ordered to seize him, and hold him as a prisoner, till the emperor shall decide what shall be done with him. So the emperor, twenty-one years of age, decides. He has made one mistake. He makes the decision himself, and does not consult the princes, dukes, and electors. It is only a few months since he was elected em- peror, and now he takes all the responsibility of deciding a momentous question, affecting the interests of all his subjects. The dukes and nobles think that they are entitled to have something to say upon public affairs. Why did the emperor call them into council, if they are to have no voice in the matter? Are they dummies only? They do not altogether relish the course pursued by the young man from Spain. Doctor Luther is on his journey homeward, riding through a dark for- est, along a lonely road. Suddenly a party of horsemen make their ap- peai'ance. They seize him, throw a cloak over him, compel him to mount a horse. It is the work of a moment, and then they disappear with him through the woods. He is gone almost before the men who are with him know what has happened. Have his enemies spirited him away ? His friends wring their hands in despair. The horsemen ride with him, fast and furious, through the forest, along lonely roads — sometimes turning back and riding over the road a second time — turning east, west, north, and south, so that no one shall be able to follow them. They strike into paths that seem to lead nowhere. Once they stop and rest, and give him a drink of water. No one speaks. Night comes, but on they ride in the dark, beneath the tall trees, over hills, through valleys. At last they climb a steep hill, and come to a great stone castle. The heavy gate swings upon its hinges, and the horsemen pass in. 238 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. It closes. They talce him from his liorse, lead him to a chamber, and ])oint to a knight's uniform which lies there. LUTHER AND THE POPE. (From au Old Priut.) " Take off your clothes and put it on," says one of the men. The doctor obeys. "Your name is Knight George. You are to let your hair and beard grow." The horsemen go out. lie is in a small room, 'with one little window, A servant brings some food, but does not talk with him. He lies down upon his cot, and awakes in the morning. He can look out through the gratings of the little window and see a great forest — nothing more. Where is he ? He does not know. He only knows that he is a prison- er; that he has a new name; and that his captors treat him kindly. What an upsetting of plans there has been since last night ! The em- peror had his plans — to have Doctor Luther arrested as soon as his safe- conduct expired. So would he keep on good terms with the Pope, Leo had his plans. He was going to bui-n tlie heretic. But Luther has suddenly disappeared, whither he does not know. With the arcli- heretic burned, the heresy would soon die out, perhaps ; but now it will go on. All of the emperor's plans to please the Pope and secure him as his ally against the King of France have been overturned. The bulls which Leo has issued are so much waste paper, and the cause of liberty will go on. It will roll like a wave over Germany. It will sweep across PLANS THAT DID NOT COME TO PASS. 239 the sea to England ; and as the centuries go by, it will surge across the Atlantic to the New World, which those sea-captains from Bristol dis- covered ; and in time it will sweep around the globe. All this will have a vital connection with the thought which has come to Frederick, Elector of Saxony, that it would be a good thing to seize Doctor Luther secretly, and shut him up where nobody will be al)le to find him. Whence came tiie thought ? What put it into Frederick's head ? Was there not a plan higher than the emperor's and the Pope's ? Months pass. Doctor Luther's friends think of him as having been secretly put to death. His enemies begin to think that the heretic will trouble them no more ; and yet all the while he is hard at work doing for Germany iust what Doctor Wicklif did for Enojland — ^trauslatins^ the Bi- ble, and so helping on the cause of liberty. In the solitude and quiet of the old castle, shut in from the world and liis enemies, he translates the great text -book of human freedom — the Bible. Three hundred and fifty years have passed since then ; and of Luther's translation it is estimated that three hundred and sixty million copies of t!ie Bible have been printed. VIKW FliOM ALBEKT I>UKEK d HOL'SK. 240 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. A large number of the priests join Luther, some preaching against the Pope, others writing pamphlets. Printing-presses have been set up all over Europe ; poets write songs, painters produce pictures, and the hawkers peddle them through every hamlet ; and people discuss questions which, till now, they never have thought of discussing. By thinking for themselves, men begin to assert their rights and liberties. Nearly all the great artists and painters in Germany and Holland sym})athized with Luther, notwithstanding the Pope was their patron. One of them — Albert Diirer, of Nuremberg — was greatly grieved when lie heard that Luther had been seized, and probably killed. Diirer's house looked out upon the old Castle of Nuremberg, w^hich stood on a high hill. In the castle was a torture -chamber, filled with terrible instruments for inflicting pain : pincers, thumb-screws, clubs, knobby tables, and a great iron Virgin, as it was called, which embraced the victim with its iron arms, pierced him with spikes, and then, when life was extinct, the vic- tim's body would drop into a well two hundi-ed feet in depth, and none would know what had happened. The revolt of the people was not only against the abuses of the monks and the authority of the Pope, but it was the first clear insight which had come to them of their natural and individual rights. THE MAN WHO SPLIT THE CHURCH IN TWALN. 2-tl CHAPTER XYII. THE MAN WHO SPLIT THE CHURCH IN TWAIN. KATIIERINE OF ARAGON is forty-four years old. The freshness has faded from her cheeks. Slie is a true wife, but Henry is tired of her. He is thirty-eight, in the full vigor of manhood. He is not a true husband, for he finds more pleasure in the society of Anne Boleyn than with Katherine. Anne is a lady of the court. Henry kisses her at a ban- - "^ WOLSIiY S I'ALACE. quet which Cardinal Wolsey gives in the magnificent palace that he has erected with the money Avhich he raked in fi'om Charles, from Henry, from the sale of church-livings, from taxation. It is a grand pile of build- ings, with spacious grounds around. The king sits by Anne's side, gazing npon her fair face, charmed by her pleasing ways, and enchanted by her matchless beauty. 16 242 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. Strange that a woman's smile should change a nation's destiny ; that a fair face should be the means, as it were, of giving a new direction to the current of human affairs ! Wonderful that through the love of a man for a woman should come the rending of the Church of Rome! Marvei- lons that in the reckless passion of a hard-hearted, cruel despot should lie enfolded, as it were, the rights, the liberties, the advancement, of the hu- man race ! Great changes have taken place in Europe since Henry met Anne, hi:;nky and anxe. twelve years ago, at the Field of the Cloth of Gold. It is 1532. Doctor Martin Luther, of Wittenbei'g, has been preaching and writing. Thanks to Laurence Coster and John Guttenberg, the world may know what is going on, and what people think. Men do not now take all their opinions from the Pope, especially in Germany, in Holland, and France. Maitin Luther's doctrines have made little progress in England. Henry and Car- dinal Wolsey are fast friends of the Pope. Henry is Defender of the Faith — a strong pillar to the Church. THE MAN WHO SPLIT THE CHURCH IN TWAIN. 243 Leo X. is dead ; but his nephew, another of the Medici family, is seated in the pontifical chair. Cardinal Wolsey intended to be Pope, and ex- pected that Ciiarles, for whom he had done so much, and wlio had made him so many solenm promises, would aid him ; but the cardinal has discovered that kings can play false as well as other men. - During these twelve ^ ~ ~ ^ years, Charles and Fran- cis have been at wai*. In February, 1524, their armies met at Pavia, in Itah', wliei'c Francis was defeated, and captured. Charles kept him in prison a year, and subjected him to humiliating terms before releasing him. Cluirles is a good Cath- olic, but he has been fighting the Pope, and his troops have sack- ed the city of Rome. Cardinal Wolsey rode next the king at the Field of the Cloth of Gold, and he rides next him now. lie has had his own way in eveiy- thing. He lives in great state. Lords and nobles do his bidding. He is proud and arrogant. One day the Duke of Buckingham is holding a gold basin while Henry washes his hands, and Cardinal Wolsey dips his own hands into the dish, M'hereupon the duke spills the water upon the cardi- nal's red slippers. "I will sit on your skirts, sir," says Wolsey. What he means by that Buckingham soon discovers, for the sheriff comes with an order from Henry for his arrest and connnitment to the Towei-. lie has spoken imprudent words, and Wolsey persuades Henry that the duke is meditating treason. In the ''Bloody Tower" Bucking- ham meets his fate. " Off with his head ! So much for Buckingham." MAIN ENTKAXCli TO "VVOLSKY S PALACE. 244: THE STORY OF LIBERTY. )\i BUCKINGHAM. The Ivino; of Eno-land can cut off the heads of liis o^reatest nobles as well as of his poorest subjects. He is supreme, and the people are slaves to his will. Will the time ever come when kings will be amenable to law ? Yes ; and this despot will himself unwittingly strike a great blow for human freedom. Henry is tired of Katherine ; how shall he get rid of her? He has been thiuking the matter over. He re(*alls the question whetlier or not it was right that he should marry his broth- er's widow. He protested when the betrothal was proposed ; but that was in his boyhood. His father came to the conclusion before his death that the betrothal Avas illegal, and dis- solved the conti'act; but Hem-y loved Katherine then, and would not break the engagement. Katherine is the mother of his only child, Mary ; but, for all that, Henry begins to doubt if the marriage was legal, notwithstanding the Pope gave his sanction. H it was illegal, then he ought to be divorced ; but, if divorced, then Mary would not be heir to the tlirone. What shall he do ? He loves Anne. The passion grows ; he must have her for a wife — she is so fresh and fair, so witty and captivating. Henry places the matter in the hands of Cardinal Wolsey, who sends an ambassador to Rome to lay the matter before the Pope, who promises to set aside the marriage. Charles finds out what is going on. Katherine is his aunt, and he enters his protest. What shall the Pope do ? Charles is powerful ; his troops have once plundered Rome, and may do so again. Henry must wait a little. He sends Cardinal Campeggio to England to sit with Wol- sey, as legates, with power to decide the question of divorcement. He writes out a bull setting aside the marriage, which the cardinal may show to Henry; but he is not to give it him till he can make things right with Charles. The cardinals hold a court in Blackfriars Palace, and Henry and Katherine appear before them. " I am ready to stand by the decision of the Pope's legates," says Henry. THE MAN WHO SPLIT THE CHURCH IN TWAIN. 245 " I am your truly wedded wife," is Katherine's exclamation as she falls at Henry's feet. She will not recognize the cardinals, turns her back upon them, and leaves the room. Cardinal Campeggio goes back to Rome. Months pass. Heniy is impatient and dissatisfied with Wolsey, who has had the management of affairs. But what shall he do ? One day Doctor Thomas Cranmer, of Cambridge, is dining with BUCKINGHAM ON HIS WAY TO PRISON. Stephen Gai-diner, Cardinal Wolsey's secretary, whom we saw at the Field of the Cloth of Gold. "Why does not the king lay the matter before the chief ministers and doctors of Europe, and let them examine the lawfulness of the marriage ?" Doctor Cranmer asks. It is a new idea, and Gardiner makes it known to Henry, who invites 246 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. tlie doctor to London, and finds tliat he is able and learned. He lays the matter before the Oxford doctoi-s, wlio decide that the marriage \vr,s il- legal; the Cambridge doctors say the same. He sends a learned man to THK COURT AT BLACKFRIARS. Italy, and some of the doctors there coincide with the opinion. They discover a lot of old Greek mannscripts, which show that the doctors in old times were of their way of thinking. Henry consults the Jewish rab- bles, who say that in Judea, when a man died leaving no children, a brother nn'ght marry the widow to preserve possessions, but they thought it would be illegal out of Jndea. The Paris doctors, after three weeks' study, agree that the marriage was a lawful one ; and the doctors at Toulon, Anglers, and Orleans are of the sanie way of thinking. John Calvin, a learned doctor in Geneva, says it was illegal. Philip Melancthon, another learned doctor, Martin Lu- ther's best friend, thinks that it was lawful, but that it may be set aside. Henry sends Doctor Cranmer, Stephen Gardiner, and Edward Bonner to argue the matter before the Pope. The Pope listens, but makes no answer. Henry is impatient; he will wait no longer. As the Pope has promised to set aside the mari-iage, and has once written out the bull, as the doctors of Cambridge and Oxford say it was illegal, Henry leaves THE MAN WHO SPLIT THE CHURCH IN TWAIN. 247 Katlierine, aiid is privately married to Anne. No longer may tlie true- hearted queen live in one of the king's palaces. She goes into the coun- try. She is not even permitted to have Mary with her. With a break- ing heart, she writes to Charles of the indignity heaped npon her ; and Charles stirs up the Pope to sunimon Hemy to appear at Home and give an account of himself. "Appear at Rome and give an account of myself ! Tell the Pope that I am a sovereign prince, and that he has no authority in England." Out of this reply shall come the freedom of a nation. The people, the nobles, are with the king. Cardinal Wolsey makes all the Church appointments in England ; and as he is managing afPairs for the king, it will be for the interest of all the prelates to be on the king's side. Pai*- liament decides that no cause aft'ecting the interests of the kingdom shall be judged outside of the realm: any person executing an}- censure of the Pope shall be punished. Never before has the Parliament of England exercised such indepen- dence. New times have come. Henry appoints Doctor Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury. There is no reason why the Pope should not confirm so able and learned a man, and, though Hemy and Parliament are taking things out of his hands, ho sends a bull for his consecration. The doctor does not desire the office, and upon taking the oath makes this protestation : " Not to be bound by anything contrary to what I conceive to be my duty to God and to the king." It is the right of pri- vate judgment. He will thiidc for himself. Par- liament takes up the mar- riage of Katlierine. Was the marriage lawful ? Se\en lords say it was, the old guildhall, loxdon. ^1k£i &Ji k>J^5¥~ 248 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. fourteen say it was not. Of the Commons, two hundred and sixteen say it was not ; none say it was. The question goes to the bishops, who hold tlieir court. They summon Henry and Kathei'ine before them ; but Katherine will not recognize them as a court. The Pope is the one to whom she appeals. The bishops declare her contumacious of their au- thority ; and they decree that the marriage of Henry and Katherine is null and void, A few days later there is a grand pageant on the Thames. The Lord Mayor of London comes down from Guildhall, and steps into his gilded barge, to lead a procession of boats. He wears a scarlet cloak trimmed with gold-lace, and is accompanied by all the great men of the realm — lining fifty barges. In one boat sits a dragon with a long tail. From the monster's mouth issues a stream of fire. Another barge carries the rep- resentation of a mound supporting a tree covered with red and M'hite roses, for the Wars of the Roses (the houses of York and Lancaster) are over, and the great families are living in peace. Upon the tree sits a white falcon. Beneath its branches sit a group of girls, waving flags and singing songs. There are high-born young ladies, who grace the occasion by their presence. Thousands of boats follow in the wake of the pro- cession. There is still another barge, more gorgeous than all others, containing another company of high-born ladies, one of whom is seated in a gold- en chair beneath a golden canopy. We have seen her before. We first saw her hei'e upon the Thames, twenty years ago, when she was but seven 3"ears of age — on that stormy day when Mary, King Henry's sister, took her departure for Fiance, to be the wife of old Louis XIL We saw her again at the Field of the Cloth of Gold, twelve years ago — the fairest and wittiest of all the ladies there. Now she is the wife of King Henry, and to-morrow she is to be crowned Queen of England — Anne Boleyn. As the royal procession passes up the stream, the people look out upon it from the quaint old houses huddled along the shore. The rowers ply tlieir oars ; the cannon thunder ; bells ring ; the people rend the air with shouting. The procession moves from the king's palace in Greenwich to the Tower. King Henry greets Anne at the landing with a kiss, and es- corts her into the Tower. This on Saturday. On Sunday morning all London is astir, for there is to be a grand coronation procession. The houses along the streets through which the procession is to pass are hung with crimson and scar- let. The Lord Mayor, in crimson velvet, leads the procession. After him rides the French ambassador, in a blue-velvet coat, with sleeves of blue THE MAN WHO SPLIT THE CHURCH IN TWAIN. 249 and yellow. Then come the judges, in their gowns ; then the Knights of the Bath, in velvet gowns and hoods ; then the abbots, the bishops, the Archbishop of York ; the ambassador from Venice ; the Arclibishop of Canterbury ; the great men — lords, earls, dukes ; tlie Lord High Constable, Duke of Siiifolk (Charles Brandon), who married Mary after the death of Louis XII. Anne Boleyn rides in a litter boi-ne by two horses — one be- fore, and the other behind. The litter is covered with cloth of gold. The horses are caparisoned with white damask, and led by footmen in livery. Anne wears a dress of silver tissue, and a mantle lined with ermine. Her hair hangs in loose tresses upon her shoulders. Upon her brow rests a coronet set with rubies. Four knights bear a canopy, to shelter her from the sun. Two chariots filled with ladies, and fourteen ladies on liorseback, with tliirty waiting- maids, follow the queen, accompanied by noblemen, who act as guards. Besides these, there is a great following of merchants and of cliildren. Fountains of Rhine-wine are erected along the sti-eets, and the people drink all that they wish, at the expense of the king— forgetting that, after all, they will have to foot the bill by increased taxes. School -childi'en WESTMINSTER, 1532. sing ballads ; poets recite verses. A gentleman presents Anne with a purse filled with gold. There are triumphal arches, festoons, banners ; the cannon thunder again, the bells clang once more, and the people shout themselves hoarse, as the procession moves from the Tower to Westminster Abbey. All the great men, all the noble ladies of England, are there. The mayor carries Anne's sceptre ; the Earl of Arundel, her ivory rod ; the Earl of Oxfoi'd, the crown ; the Duke of Suffolk, the silver wand ; 250 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. Lord Howard, the niarisliars staff. The Bishops of London and Winches- ter hold the lappets of Anne's robe ; the old Duchess of Norfolk carries her train. Anne takes a seat in a gilded chair ; while the Archbishop of Canter- KETUKS FKUM THi; CUKlSXliNING. bury reads the Collects, anoints her forehead and breast, places the crown upon her brow, and hands her the sceptre. The choir sing a Te Deum, mass is performed, and the procession returns to Westminster Hall, to the banquet. At the dinner, the Earl of Essex is chief carver ; the Earl of Arnndel, chief butler; twelve noblemen act as cup-bearers; Lord Burgo\'ne is chief larder; Viscount Lile, cliief pantler — his chief business is to look after the bread ; while the Marquis of Oxford keeps the butter}^ bar. It is Sir Thomas Wyatt's business to pour scented water on Anne's hands. The Countess of Oxford and the Countess of Worcester stand near Anne, with a cloth in their lianas, to wipe her nose, in case she needs such service. Two ladies sit at the queen's feet. When all are in tlieir places, the Duke of Suffolk and Lord Howard I'ide into the hall on horseback, escorting the Knights of the Bath, who bring twenty-seven dishes for the queen. The THE MAN WHO SPLIT THE CHURCH IN TWAIN. 251 trumpets sound, and tlie feasting begins. King Henry takes no part in this demonstration of his subjects, but looks on from a little closet, and enjoys the scene. Not many weeks after the coronation, Anne gives birth to a babe — a daughter. There is great rejoicing; but there would have been greater joy if it were a son. There is still another grand pageant on the Thames when the babe is taken to Westminster, where it is christened Elizabeth. Cardinal Wolsey is in his glory — still the most powerful man in the realm. He gives grand banquets and entertainments in the great hall of liis palace. But there are often sudden changes in the prospects of great HALF- IN CAUUINAL WOLSEYS I'ALACE. men,, Henry is angry with him for his mismanagement of the divorce business. Amie has a grudge against him, for she has discovered that the cardinal did not intend that Henry should make her his wife.. The 252 THE STORY OF LIBERTY, nobles hate him, for he was only a butcher's boy, and not high-born. Henry discovers that he has been accumulating great wealth. He will OLD CHUKCH AT AUSTERFIKLD. bear with him no longer. He orders the cardinal to give up the seals of his office to Sir Thomas More. The Duke of Norfolk brings the mes- sage that all his property is confiscated to the king. Shakspeare pictures the scene in the hall of Wolsey's palace : '■'■Norfolk. So, fare you well, my little good lord cardinal. Wolsey. So farewell to the little good you bear me. Farewell, a long farewell, to all my greatness ! This is the state of man : to-day he puts forth The tender leaves of hopes, to-morrow blossoms, And bears his blushing honors thick upon him : The third day comes a frost, a killing frost. And — when he thinks, good easy man, full surely His greatness is a-ripening — nips his root, And then he falls, as I do." The cardinal bids farewell to London, and goes up the great road leading to York — the road over which Margaret, Henry's sister, travelled when she went to Scotland. In the old manor-house, at Scrooby, he finds a liome for a while. It is lonely there. His greatness has all gone by, but the good people of the little hamlet of Ansterfield still do him reverence when he enters the old stone church. They see that his locks are growing THE MAN WHO SPLIT THE CHURCH IN TWAIN. 253 white, that he has a sad face, that he walks feebly. He gives money to the poor, and they think that, after all, he has a kind heart. From Scrooby he goes to Esher. A few months pass, and the cardinal is on his death- bed, with this lament upon his lips : " If I had but served my God as faithfully as I have my king, he would not thus desert me in my old age." Liberty has not yet dawned upoil tlie people of England. To read the Bible is a great crime. Sir Thomas More is Lord Chancellor. He lives at Greenwich, and is very zealous for the faith as held by the Church. He issues a proclamation against heretics, ordering all laws against them to be put in execution. He burns all the Bibles he can lay his hands upon. Thomas Bayfield, a monk, is discovered to have a New Testament in his possession, and is brought before Bishop Tunstal, of London. In St. Paul's. Tunstal strips off his gown, and while the poor monk is kneeling at the altar the bishop strikes him a blow witli his crozier, which knocks him senseless to the floor. Out in Smithfield, where the cattle-dealers market their beeves, he is chained to the stake. The wood is green, and for lialf an hour he roasts in the flames. The fire curls around his left arm THE CARDINAL S HAT AND SEAL. and burns till it drops from the body. All the while the brave-heaited man is praying for Sir Thomas More and Bishop Tunstal, and all his enemies. Another of Sir Thomas's victims is James Baiuham, who is burned on the Smithfield muck-heaps. 254: THE STORY OF LIBERTY. " The Lord forgive Sir Thomas," he prays, as he stands there clothed with flames. Plis face is radiant. " I feel no moi-e pain than when lying on a bed of down ; the fire is as a bed of roses," he cries. Thomas Bilney is a student at Cambridge. One day a Testament MOIilC S HOUSE. in Latin, translated by Erasmus, falls into his hands; he has seen Latin Testaments before, but none with such smooth-flowing sentences as that. A verse arrests his attention. "This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, tliat Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners, of whom I am chief." If that is true, then fasting, and penance, and masses, and indulgences are of no account. He begins to preacli, and brings Hugh Latimer and many others to liis way of thinking. He travels through the country do- ing good, giving alms, sharing his humble fare with the poor, till lie is imprisoned. He renounces his doctrines, and is released ; but his con- science troubles him, and he begins to preach again. He is as gentle as a lamb. He has nothing to say against the Pope, or the bishops, or tlie Church ; but he preaches the trutli as he understands it, not as taught by the Pope and bishops. It is private judgment. Sir Thomas More cannot permit that, and sends an order to have him burned. It is at Norwich, just outside the city walls, that the officers cliain him to the stake. He smiles upon them. There is no anger in his heart toward any one. The people love him, he is so sweet and tender, and they scowl upon the friars who have maliciously accused him. It is a strange request which the friars make of him : " Oh, Master Bilney ! the people tliink that we have caused you to be THE MAN WHO SPLIT THE CHURCH IN TWAIN. 251 pi;t to death, and tliej will no longer give to us, if voii d3 not speak to tiiem in our behalf." The man, with the light of heaven on his face, turns to the peoi)le : " I P'"aj joii, good people, be never tlie worse to these men for my sake. They are not the authors of my death." Not they— but the Lord High Chancellor, Sir Tliomas More, as zealous for the Church as Paul when he held the clothes of those who hurled stoTies at Stephen just outside of the gate at Jerusalem. Another day will come to Sir Thomas. Now he is burning the meek-hearted man who stands for tlie right of pi-ivate judgment. The time will come when he will assert Ms right of private judgment, and tlien we shall see what will happen to him. One hundred years have passed since the monks dug up the bones of Doctor Wicklif. If there was little liberty in the world then, there is very little now, although a century has gone. If the monks and priests SIR THOMAS MORE. were corrupt then, it is certain that many of them are leading scandalous lives in these days of Henry VIIT. The bishops have their courts, and punish with a light penance a crime in a pi-iest, which is atoned for only 256 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. l)y death if committed by common people. Thomas Wyseman, a priest, Avlio has led a scandalous life, is sentenced to do penance by offering a wax-candle at the altar of St. Bartholomew's Church, and say five Pater- nosters, five Ave - Mai-ias, and as many Credos. Hav- ing done this, he pays six shillings and eightpence into the Bishops' Coui't, and is a1)solved, and can go on saying mass and ab- solving the people. But the same crime committed by one of the people is punished with death. There is a long list of priests wdio are leading scandalous lives : The vic- ars of Led burg, of Bras- myll, of Stow, of Clonic, the parson of Wentnor, of Rusburg, of Plowden, the Dean of Pamtsburg, and many more. The people are losing confidence in priests who live in sin, or who can atone for sin by offering a wax -candle. They are losing faith in the Church that makes atonement so easy for a priest, while it metes out death to everybody else. The rhymers write ballads lampooning the priests. "I, Collin Clout, As I go about, And wondering as I walk, I hear the people talk; Men say for silver and gold Mitres are bought and sold. A straw for God's curse ! What are thev the worse? THE GUILDHALL, NORAVICH. "What care the clergy though Gill sweat, Or Jack of the Noke? The poor people they yoke With sumners and citations And excommunications. THE MAN WHO SPLIT THE CHURCH IN TWAIN. 257 " But Doctor B;(ll;mis Parum litteratus Dominus Doctoratus, At the broad-gate liouse, Doctor Daupatus Ami Bachelor Bacheleratus, Drunken as a mouse, At the ale-house, Taketh his pillian and his cup At the good ale-tap, For lack of good wine. " Sueli temporal war and hate, As now is made of late Against Holy Church estate. Or to maintain good quarrels : The laymen call them barrels Full of gluttony and hypocrisy. What counterfeits and paints, As they were very saints I" It is the year 1547. Fourteen years have passed since Anne Boleyn's coronation. A great man, witli a round, bloated face, double chin, coarse features, fat paunch, weak and helpless, with an offensive ulcer on one of his legs, lies in bed. A fair-looking, kind-hearted woman sits by his side, taking care of him. The man is fifty-six years old, and has been a king thirty-six years. His will has been supi-eme ; he has had things his own way, but can have them no longer, for one mightier than he is about to make him a visit — the king of terrors — Death. We saw him at the Field of the Cloth of Gold ; we saw him putting away Katherine of Aragon, and marrying Anne Boleyn. Three years later, he chopped off Anne's head, and married Jane Seymour the next day, who died the next year in giving birth to a son — happily for her. He married Anne of Cleves, and was divorced from her. Then he mar- ried Katherine Howard, in July, 1540, and cut her head off, February 12th, 1542 ; and married Katherine Parr, in July, 1543 — the woman who is sitting by his side and soothing his pain. Important changes have taken place during these years, in which great things have been unwittingly done for liberty by this man, so powerful once, so weak and helpless now. The changes have been brought about through his passion for Anne Boleyn. The timid Pope — destitute of conscience or moral principle ; afraid of Charles ; afraid of Henry — promised to grant him a divorce from Katlv* 17 258 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. TIIK TOWER. erine, and then failed to keep his promise. Archbishop Cranmer, speak- ing for the bishops of Enghmd, pronounces the mari'iage with Katherine illegal, and sanctions his marriage with Anne. The Pope declares that the bishop cannot make such a decision — all power belongs to him. The Parliament will see about that, and declares that the Pope has no au- thority in England. The bishops decide, in their sessions, that the Pope has no more authority in England than any other foreign bishop, which is none at all. The king has always appointed the bishops, and Parliament makes the king the head of the Church — thus setting the Pope aside. Parliament declares that Elizabeth, and not Mary, is the true heir to the crown, be- cause the marriage of Henry and Katherine was illegal ; and they require all the nobles and bishops to swear to support the law. If any one re- fuses, he shall be deemed guilty of high treason. Sir Thomas More, who has resigned his office to Thomas Cromwell, whom Ave saw with Wolsey at the Field of the Cloth of Gold, is living at Greenwich. His daughter Margaret is married to Mr. Roper, and lives with him. He is called wpon ,to appear at Lambeth Palace and take the oath. He comes up the Thames in a boat, with his daughter's husband, and appears before the commission. He is willing to take part of the oath — to support Elizabeth whenever she may come to the throne ; but he will not swear that the marriage of Hen- ry and Katherine was illegal. He sets up his private judgment, just as THE JNIAN WHO SPLIT THE CHURCH IN TWAIN. 259 Thomas Bilney and Thomas Bay fold set up theirs. It was for having a New Testament in his possession, for preaching the truth as he under- stood it, not as dictated by the l*ope, that Sir Thomas sent the good man to his death ; and now he sets up his own judgment against the law of the realm. It is treason, to be punished with death ; and he goes to the Bloody Tower, a prisoner, entering by the Traitor's Gate, with Bishop Fisher, an old man eighty years of age, who also will not take the oath. In Westminster Hall, where Anne Boleyn sat down to the grand banquet, Sir Thomas has his trial. He will not swear, and is found guilty of high treason. At the Tower stairs, he bids farewell to his beloved daughter Mar- garet, who has affectionately waited upon him in prison. At nine o'clock on the morning of the 6th of July, 1535, Sir Thomas and the sheriff come out from the Tower. A great company has assem- bled to see him executed. Some of the people do not like him. They .:r,>i-^^-/^; THK BLOODY TOWER. remember how he has sent many a poor man to the stake, and there is no pity in some of the faces around him; but there are others wlio are sorry to see him suffer for conscience' sake. He goes with a brave lieart. His life has been sweet and pure. The scaffold stairs are weak. 260 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. " See me safe up, Mr. Sheriff. As for the coming down, I can take care of mj'self," he savs, with a smile on his face. " I ask your praj^ers, good people. I die in the faith of the Holy Catholic Church. I am a faithful servant to God and to the king." He kneels, and repeats a Psalm. The sheriff kneels to him, and asks foi'giveness for what he is about to do. " Pluck up spirit, man, and be not afraid to do thine office. My neck is short. Take heed how you strike." He himself ties a handkerchief over his eyes, and lays aside his white beard. " Pity it should be cut ; it never has committed treason." They are his last words. He lays his head upon the block, and all is over. " What measure ye mete it shall be measured to 3'ou again." Many times those lips, motion- less now, have sentenced men and women to death for reading the Xew Testament — for not believing that tlie bread of the sacrament is Christ's body. They were heretics, and died for conscience' sake. Sir Thomas dies for conscience' sake, not as a heretic, but as a rebel, dis- obedient to government. The king goes on burning Catholics who will not recognize him as head of the Church, and heretics who say that there is no purgatory. But amidst all this burning and hanging a great revolution is going on. The people have lost confidence in the Church. Tliere are more than six hun- dred monasteries and nunneries in England, and the country is overran by a set of lazy monks and priests and nuns, who own immense estates. The Pope has always had control of the monasteries ; but now he has no au- thority in England. The king is the head of the Church; and commission- ers are appointed to visit tlie monasteries. Tliey report them rich, and SIR THOMAS MORK AND HIS DAUGHTER MAR- GARET IN THE TOWER. THE MAN WHO SPLIT THE CHURCH IN TWAIN. 261 that the monks, friars, and abbots lead scandalous Vives. Parliannent makes a law suppressing them. The lands, jewels, and estates are seized ; and the men and women, who have been living on the people so long, are turned adrift, to get their living as thej can. The king fills his coffers, the nobles, dukes, earls, and baronets take good care to fill their own pock- ets, with the spoils. One woman. Widow Cornwallis, makes a pudding for the king, which is so good, with so many plums in it, that he, in return, makes her a present of all the lands of an abbey. Workmen tear down tlie monasteries to get the lead and iron ; and the stately stone edifices, which have stood so long, soon are heaps of ruins. Though Stephen Gardiner and Edmund Bonner, the nobles, the king, are spoiling the abbeys, they are at the same time burning heretics. 1 1 UW tJt/ -" Vi " '•^ ^1, •VI ivmrT' ^yl§M SMITHFIELD IN 1546. THIi BURNING OF ANNE ASKEW. Anne Askew is arrested for not believing that the bread of the sacra- ment is the flesh of Christ. She is brought befoi-e the Loi-d Mayor of London. " You do not believe that the bread becomes Christ's body ?" " No, your honor." " What if a mouse should eat the bread after it is consecrated ?" the mayor asks. "What say you to it, ray lord V Anne asks, in return. " I sav that the mouse is damned." '2Q'. THE STORY OF LIBERTY. "Alas! poor mouse !" The Lord Mayor sees that he has made a little mistake. Anne is put upon the rack in the Tower, and two of the questioners throw off their gowns, and work tlie winches till her limbs are all but torn from her body. They carry her in a chair to the place of burn- hig, at the Muck-heap of Smithtield, and bind her to the stake with a chain. Two others are to suffer with her. The executioner fastens bags of powder to their bodies. The Lord Mayor, the Duke of Norfolk, and the Earl of Bedford sit upon a seat by St. Bartholomew's Church, but, though several rods away, are afraid that the powder will hurt them. Anne Askew has a counte- nance like that of an angel. She smiles upon the executioners. " Plere is a pardon if you will recant," says the sheriff. " I came not here to deny my Lord." With these heroic words upon her lips, she gives her life for lib- erty. But notwithstanding all these burnings, liberty is advancing. The king has ordered that the Bible, in English, sliall be in ev- ery church in England. Desks have been put up, and the books chained to them. All day long the people stand there hearing them read, and as the reading goes on they think for themselves, and heretics are multiplying. The woman who sits by the bedside of tlie king — ^Katherine Parr — secretly befriends those whom Stephen Gardiner and Edmund Bonner have thrust into prison, and they resolve that she too shall suffer; but she finds out what is going on, and cares for Henry very tenderly. Gardiner comes with his accusation. "Get out, you knave!" is the salutation which he receives when he makes his business known. Henry knows that he cannot get well. Jane Seymours son, Edward, is ten years old. Who shall conduct affairs till he is old enough to wear the crown ? There are two great parties in England now — tlie old party ALL DAY LONG THK PEOPLE HEAD IT. THE MAN WHO SPLIT THE CHURCH IN TWAIN. 263 and the new. The old party do not wish to have the Bible in the churclies, and they believe that the Pope is their head of the Cluirch. The new party accept the king as head of the Church, and the Bible, and not the Pope, as authority in matters of re- ligion. Henry selects men of the new party to direct affairs. Edward is to be king, and after him Mary and Elizabetli are to be lieirs to the throne. On the 28th of Januar}', 1547, the despot who through life has been trampling upon the rights of men, who has cut off the heads of his wives and nobles, who has plundered the peo- ple at will through an obsequious and time-serving Parliament, yields his sceptre to one mightier than himself. He has been a wicked man, a tyrant; yet, through his wickedness and tyrann}', liberty shall dawn upon the oppressed and suffei-ing people of England, and, through them, upon all the woi'ld. GOLD MEUAL OF HENKY VIII. 264: THE STORY OF LIBEUTY. CHAPTER XVIII. THE QUEEN WHO BURNED HERETICS. ON the 1st of October, 1553, Mary Tndor, daughter of Henry VIII. and Katherine of Aragon, is crowned Queen of England. There is a grand procession, and Mary rides in a gilded coach drawn by six horses. She is thirty-seven years old, small in statui'e, thin and pale. Her eyes are bright and sparkling, but she has a voice deep and resonant like a man's. She wears a blue-velvet dress trimmed with ermine, and a richly embroidered mantle ornamented with pearls. A golden fillet encircles her brow, set with diamonds and precious stones, and so heavy that she has to support her head with her hand. Mary is very religious. She counts her beads, and repeats her Pater- nosters and Ave-Marias regularly, and never fails to attend mass. In the procession is her half-sister Elizabeth, Anne Boleyn's daughter. She is twenty years old, the picture of health. There have been stirring times in England since midsummer. Mary's half-brother Edward, Jane Seymour's son, died on the 6th of July. He had been king six years. He had no children to succeed him. Then came the question as to who was entitled to the crown. Henry made a will, and declared that after Edward, Mary was to have it; and after Mary, Elizabeth ; and after Elizabeth, the descendants of his sister Mary — the Mary whom he compelled to marry the old Louis XII. of France, but who, as soon as Louis died, married Charles Brandon. Mary and Charles have a granddaughter — Jane Grey — a lovely girl, seventeen years old, and just married. Edward wished the crown to go to her, and the day after Edward died, the council proclaimed Jane Grey queen. She was in the country, and when word came to her that Ed- ward was dead, and that she was to be queen, she burst into tears. She did not desire to wear the crown, and to be burdened with all the cares and responsibilities of State. Not so with Mary. She wished to be queen. She sent word to the council that the crown belonged to her. There was a great party that THE QUEEN WHO BURNED HERETICS. 265 wished her to be queen, and she was proclaimed in August. Her party has succeeded, and she wears the crown. There is eating and drinking and great rejoicing by all good Catholics, for Mary is a devoted friend of the Church. Some of her councillors are hard-hearted, revengeful men. They suffered under Henry, were obliged to keep quiet while Edward was king, but now the}' are in power, and will make their power felt. The news of what is going on in England reaches Charles V., who is in the Netherlands, He has been negotiating a marriage for his son Philip with the daughter of the King of Portugal ; but here is a chance to make a better bargain. He will bring about a match between Philip and the woman to whom he himself was once betrothed, and whom he agreed to marry when she was twelve years of age, but saw fit to break the agree- ment. Mary is thirty-seven, and Philip twenty-seven. Charles sends Count Egmont to England to make a proposal. Mary accepts the offer, but many of the English people do not like the match. " No foreigner for us !" they shout, and Sir Thomas Wyatt heads a party and raises an insurrection ; but Mai-y's troops soon suppress it, and Wyatt and many of the men who joined him are executed. Jane Grey's hus- band is one. Jane looks out of her prison in the Tower, and sees his head- less body in a cart. The executioner then comes for her. She walks to the scaffold with a firm step, and ascends the stairs as lightly as if going to her chamber to a night's repose. There are no tears on her cheek, nor is there any trembling of her eyelids. She reads a prayer, and then ties a handkerchief over her eyes. " What shall I do ?" she asks of the executioner. " Kneel by the block." " Where is it ?" She feels for it, lays her head upon it, to receive the fatal stroke. " Lord, into thy hands I commit my spirit." The axe falls, and the head of the brave girl drops from the body. W^hat has she done to merit such a fate? Nothing. A great political party has used her to advauce its own interests; that is all. Perhaps Mary breathes easier when she hears that her cousin is dead, and perhaps not, for on this same " Black Monday," as people call it, from eighty to one hundred men are hanged— some in St. Paul's church -vard, some on London Bridge, some at Charing Cross, 17" THE BEHKADING-BLOCK. 266 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. others at "Westminster. The next week she liaiigs forty -eight more; and a few days later, twenty-two common men, besides several officers. Now comes the an-est of her sister Elizabeth, who is in the country, sick. She is brought to London, and taken to the Tower in a boat, entering it through the dark and gloomy Traitor's Gate. Mai-y is determined that Elizabe-th's head shall roll upon the pavement in the Tower yard ; but Bishop Gardiner and Bishop Bonner, and oth- er men among Mary's councillors, much as they wish it, see that it will not do to cut off the head of one on whom the people have already set their affections, and who has had nothing whatever to do with the insurrection. On the 20th of July, 1554, a fleet of Spanish ships — one hundred and fifty or more — sails into the harbor of Southampton. Philip of Spain has come to be married, with a great train of Spanish noblemen, and six thousand troops. The English noblemen meet him at Southampton. Philip is accompanied by a gray-bearded man, sixty years of age, who has done a deal of fighting for Charles V. — the Duke of Alva, who has a hard countenance and a harder heart. His eyes have a cruel look. We shall see him again, Mar>' is at Winchester impatiently waiting for Philip, He sets out on Monday morning, in a driving rain-storm, on horseback, and splashes through the mud, reaching Winchester at sunset. He goes at once to the cathedral, and listens to a Te Deum. In the evening he goes to the bishop's palace, where Mary, with a company of ladies, is waiting. She never has seen her future husband. He enters the hall, and she beholds a small man with spindle-legs, small body, a broad forehead, blue eyes, large mouth, heavy underlip, and protruding jaw. He has a deep sepul- chral voice; but Mary could sing the bass quite as well as he, for she has TRAITOK S GATK. THE QUEEN WHO BURNED HERETICS. 267 a tremendous voice, lie is proud and haughty, and cares nothing for men except to use them ; but on this occasion he kisses liis wife that is to be, and not only her, but all her ladies. He has already been once married — in 1544, to Maria of Portugal, when he was only sixteen. The next year a son was born to him. One day, soon after the birth of the babe, there was a grand spectacle in front of the royal palace at Valladolid — the burning of a lot of heretics by the men who ask questions — and Maria's nurses left her alone, that they might see the men and women roasted to death; and while they were gone Maria helped herself to so much water- melon that she sickened and died the next day. The marriage between Mary and Philip is consummated, and the wed- ded pair enter London beneath triumphal arches and amidst the blazing of bonfires, the roaring of cannon, and ringing of bells. Mary is firmly seated on her throne. She is married to the son of the mightiest monarch in the world. She has put out of the way her 268 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. political enemies ; and now she will begin with heretics. Her father Henry, through his guilty passion for Anne Boleyn, severed England from the Church ; she will bring it back again. Men shall no longer think for themselves, but shall be in subjection to the Pope. There shall be no WINCHESTER. more reading of the Bible. The thousands of married ministers shall be turned out of their pulpits. Heresy shall be crushed out. In 1547, all acts punishing heretics were repealed ; but now Parliament restores them. On St. Andrew's Day, Nov. 30, 1554, a high mass is sung in "Westmin- ster Abbey. Philip, the Duke of Alva, and another great don from Spain (Ruy Gomez), with six hundred Spanish grandees, the Knights of the Gar- ter, the English nobles, the archl)ishop and bishops whom Mary has ap- pointed in place of those appointed l)y Henry and Edward, whom she has turned out, are there, dressed in gorgeous apparel. After mass, they have dinner; and then there is another gathering in Westminster Hall. On a platform, in three golden cliairs, are seated Mary, Philip, and Cardinal THE QUEEN WHO BURNED HERETICS. 269 Pole, the Pope's ambassador. Above them is a canopy of gold. The bishop sits near by. The Hall is the place where the Commons meet, and the members are in their places. Stephen Gardiner, Lord Chancellor, in his big wig, bows to Mary and Philip, kneels, and presents a petition to the Pope's legate, requesting hia forgiveness for all that has been done against his au- thority in the past, and praying that the nation may be taken back again into the bosom of the Church. Cardinal Pole rises to reply for the Pope. Mary and Philip and all the rest fall on their knees, and re- ceive the absolution which the Pope gives through the <'-ardinal. " Amen ! Amen !" The voices of the as- sembled multitude echo amidst the oaken rafters. The organ peals ; the choir sing a Te Demn. Tears of joy roll down the cheeks of the queen. Her heart's desires are gratified. The nation is once more in the fold of the Church. She has been the one to lead it back. Some persons in the assembly, in their ec- stasy and joy, throw them- selves into the arms of their friends. "We are reconciled to God. Blessed day for Eng- land," they say. Cardinal Pole, sitting in his chamber at midnight, writes to the Pope : "Vhat great things mav the Church, our mother, the bride of Christ, A GRANDEE. 270 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. fancy for herself ! O piety ! O ancient faith ! this is the seed the Lord hatli blessed !" The letter reaches Rome, and the Pope etnbi-aces the messenger, falls on his knees, says a Pater -noster, gives orders to ring all the bells in Rome, to fire the cannon of the Castle of St. Angelo, light bonfires, to give indulgences and pardons to all who want them. The Pope has given his absolution, and the nation is once more back in his fold. But how about those monasteries and abbeys which Henry tore down ? How about the lands and estates that were seized and di- vided between the crown and the great men, and given to women who made good puddings ? They must be given up. The Pope demands it. The Members of Parlia- ment have been willing to fall on their knees and receive absolution, but, having obtained it, con- clude to hold on to their spoils. They are willing that heresy shall be root- ed out, but they will not let the Pope have author- ity in England. The queen shall still be head of the Church. They are good Catholics, but they will not change Henry's will, and after Mary the crown shall go to Elizabeth. Philip wants to be crowned. Charles urges it, the Pope desires it ; but there are some sturdy Englishmen who say, " No foreigner for us," and Philip is obliged to smother his resentment. The Commons, the Lords, the great men have submitted to the Pope in behalf of the nation, and now the people themselves must submit. " If any one before Easter, 1555, does not acknowledge the authority of the Pope, he shall suffer for it," is the edict. "Come and register your names," is the command given by the priests; and registers are provided in every parish. There shall be no more reading the Bible, nor Prayer-books; no more liberty of conscience; no more thinking for themselves. Stephen Gardiner opens his heresy court in St. Mary's Church, South ST. MAKY OVERT, SOUTHWARK. THE QUEEN WHO BURNED HERETICS. 271 wark. Goodwin, Bonner, Timstal, and three other bishops are the jndges. The court is the Inquisition under another name. There are several men for whose blood tliey ai-e thirsting. Mr. John Rogers is one. He is a preacher — a learned man ; and when Tvndal and Coverdale were over in Antwerp translating the Bible into English, he went over and aided them, and is therefore an arch -heretic. Besides, he went to Wittenberg, and studied with that monk who, when a boy, sung for his breakfast — Martin Luther. He married a German wife, and has ten children. The Pope does not allow priests to marry. He was preaching at St. Paul's when Mary came to the throne ; he could have fled : but he is an Englishman, and has done nothing contrary to his conscience. He will sta}', come what will. He has been a prisoner for many months in Newgate, with Mr. Hooper, of Gloucestei'. The world does not often see a man like John Hooper. He was edu- cated at Oxford, and was a Bachelor of Arts two years before that meet- ing on the Field of the Cloth of Gold, and became a monk ; but after reading the Bible he left the monastery. When Henry was king, he had an interview with Stephen Gardiner, who was astonished at his learning. He had to flee to France, however; but when Edward came to the throne, lie returned, and Edward made him Bishop of Gloucester. When every- body else was getting rich on the spoils of the monasteries. Bishop Hooper Avas making himself poor by feeding the hungry. He sat down with them at the table to let them know that he loved them. But he is a heretic ; be- sides, lie is married. For a long while Gardiner has had him in prison — confined in a room with robbers and murderers, with nothing but straw to lie upon, and an old counterpane for a covering. He and Mr, Rogers are brought before the court, and condemned to be burned. " Shall I not be allowed to bid farewell to my wife and children i" Rogers asks. " No," is the savage reply of Gardiner. It is four o'clock in the mornino- Februarv 4th. The frost is on the window-panes. In the cold and gloomy prison Rogers is quietly sleeping. The jailer's wife taps him on the shoulder. " Bishop Bonner is waiting for you." He rises and goes out into the hall, where Bonner is waiting to de- grade him from his oflice as a priest. That done, Rogers bids farewell to Hooper, and the sheriff leads him out. It is still dark ; but the people have heard that he is to be burned, and a crowd has assembled to see him die. " He will flinch," say his enemies. 272 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. His wife and children are waiting for him, and though Gardiner has said that he sha,ll not see them, he kisses them, and goes on with a firm step to the stake. The executioner binds tlie chain around him and heaps the fagots. In the dim gray of the winter morning the people see him standing there, looking up into heaven, with a smile upon his face. " You can have the queen's pardon if you will recant," says Sir Robert Kochester, who has come to report his behavior to Gardiner. But he has nothing to recant. The fire curls around him. lie bathes his hands in the flames as if it STREET IN LONDON IN THK TIME OF MART. were cold water. They who look to see him beg for mercy hear nothing but prayer and praise, while those who expected he would stand iirm rend the air with their shouts of joy. Ah, Mary ! out from those applauding cries shall come liberty to the THE QUEEN WHO BURNED HERETICS. 273 BKARING FAGOTS. human race ! Go on, Gardiner, Bonner, and Tunstal, with your court of heresy ; send men and women to the stake — for the brief period of your power; but every fire which you thus kindle shall be a beacon to light the human race in its march to freedom ! " Hooper is an obstinate, false, detestable heretic ; let him be burned in the city which he has infected with his pernicious doctrines," is the oi'der for the burning of the aged bishop. Mr. Gardiner has made a mistake. If he wants to put a stop to heresy, he had better not send Bishop Hooper to the city where everybody loves him as children love a father, where he has fed the hungry and clothed the poor. Surrounded by guards, he rides out of London on horseback. He is old, feeble, and wasted almost to a skeleton with his long im- prisonment and with sleeping on his bed of straw. He eats dinner at a tavern where a woman rails at heretics ; but he is so tender, so childlike and forgiving that she too becomes a child before him, and with tears begs his forgiveness, and does what she can for him. Love is more potent than fire to subdue the human heart. A great crowd awaits his coming. For a mile outside of Gloucester gates the road is filled with people. It is evening, and the sheriff will give him one more night on earth ; and the people go to their homes, wondering if their good old bishop will stand firm at the final hour. Sir Anthony Kingston, who has often heard the bishop preach, is sent by Gardiner to see him burned. In the morning Sir Anthony enters the prison. " Do you know me ?" Sir Anthony asks. " Oh yes, Sir Anthony; and I am glad to see you in such good health. I have come here to lay down my life for the truth." "Would you not like to live ?" " I can live ; but I never should enjoy life at the expense of my future welfare. You would not have me blaspheme my Saviour by denying him, would you ? I trust that I shall bear with fortitude all the torments which my enemies may be able to inflict." Sir Anthony is not a hard-hearted man, and the tears sti'eain from his eyes. " I shall be sorry to see you die " IS 274 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. " It is my duty to stand for the trntli." A little blind boy who has heard the bishop preach comes to bid him farewell, and he falls on his knees at the bishop's feet. " I am blind, but yon have opened the eyes of my soul. May the good Lord be with you, and bring you into heaven !" The good old man lays his withered hand upon the head of the boy and blesses him. A bigoted man comes in to revile him. " You are a wicked heretic." The man who has fed the hungry and clothed the naked makes no reply. The mayor, who has sat under the bishop's preaching, comes with the sheriff to conduct him to the stake. Gladly would the mayor give him his liberty, but then he, quite likely, w'ould be roasted alive, if he were to do so humane an act. " I could have had my life, but I would not take it here to lose it in the next world. Please, Mr. Sheriff, make the fire a hot one, so that it may be quickly over." It is nine o'clock in the morning. The winter air is chill, but all of Gloucester, and the people from the surrounding countr}', have gathered to see their dear old friend lay down his life. He is weak and feeble from long imprisonment. He has ridden all the way from London on horseback, and he walks with a feeble step, supporting himself with a cane ; but how brave of heart ! He looks round upon the multitude with a tmile on his face. He would like to speak to his old friends, but the sheriff will not let him. Stephen Gardiner and Bishop Bonner will have no farewell address to stir the hearts of heretics ; but those lips, so elo- quent once, were never so eloquent as by their silence now. The bishop, when he arrives at the stake, throws his arms around it as if it were a friend. He kneels and prays. The sheriff holds a paper in his hand. " Here is a pardon, if you will recant." "A pardon if I will recant! Take it away !" The sheriff strips him of his garments, ties bags of powder under his arms, fastens a chain around his neck, another around his waist, a third around his legs, piles the fagots, and applies the torch. At the windows, on the house-tops, in trees, are the people. In a room over the college gates are some priests looking down to see the heretic burned. It is a damp and windy morning. The fagots are wet. The smoke smothers the martyr — the fire scorches and blisters his legs, but does not touch his body, for the wind blows the flame aside. " More fire 1" THE QUEEN WHO BURNED HERETICS. 275 The people hear the bishop calling from the pillar of smoke. The sheriff heaps on more fagots, and the withered hands, reach- ing out from the tire, draws them closer. A handful of flame leaps up and scorches liis face. The hands wave to and fro. " For God's love, good peo- ple, give rae more fire !" The minutes go by. His legs are burned to a cinder. '' More fire !" he cries. Once more the fagots are piled, the fiaines leap up, and the powder explodes. " Lord Jesus, receive mj spirit !" Those who stand neai-est hear the words — the last that fall npon their ears ; yet still his lips are moving. Three-quarters of an hour have passed since the fagots were lighted, and still the scorched hands are beating on his breast. It is over. He who spread the table for the poor, whose every act was for the good of man, whose life was pure and holy, who was the imperson- ation of good-will to men, is nothing but a cinder now. He will preach no more heresy. So, perhaps, Stephen Gardiner and Mary and the priests, with hate in their hearts, may think ; but when the sun goes down at night there are more heretics in Gloucester than in the morning. At this same day and hour there is a similar scene in the town of Hadleio-h, not far from London. Kev. Rowland Taylor, the minister who has preached there, has been m prison a year. It is two o'clock in the morning when he is brought out from his cell. The good man's fam- ily are on the watch, by St. Botolph's Church. All through the weary winter night they have stood there. They hear the tramp of feet — dis- HADLEIGH CHURCH. ST. BOTOLPH S CHURCH, ALDGATE. cern a bodv of men. 276 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. " Oil, mother, there they are ; there is fa- ther!" cries the daughter Elizabeth. " Rowland, are you there f the wife asks. " I am here." The sheriff is not al- together a brutal man. " Stop a moment, and let him speak to his wife!" is his command to his nRIDGE AT nAT)LKIGH. men. The minister takes his little Mary in his arms, presses her to his bosom, feels once more her hands upon his neck. He puts her down, and kneels with his family, and all repeat the Lord's Prayer. Then he kisses thein. " Fai-ewell, dear wnfe ; be of good comfort. God will be a father to my children." " God bless thee, Mary dear, and make thee his servant." " God bless thee, Elizabeth ; stand strong in Christ." Once more he presses them to his heart, feels the scalding tears drop upon his cheek in the darkness. The streets of the old town of Hadleigh are croM'ded with people, who have come to see their old pastor die. They cannot see his face, for the sheriff has covered it with a hood, with two holes in it, so that he can see without his face being seen. At a foot-bridge a poor man, with his five children, kneels before him. " God help thee, Doctor Taylor, and succor thee, as thou hast many a time help- ed me." He passes the almshouse. Many times has he been into it to give things to the poor. The people are looking out of the window to see their old friend. " Is the blind man yet alive f Mr. Tavlor asks. almshouses at kapleigh. THE QUEEN WHO BURNED HERETICS. 277 « Yes." " And the poor old blind woman ?" " Yes." " Here is some money for them ;" and he throws a glove, iu which are a few coins, into the window. He reaches the stake. No longer will he wear the hood, but tears it from his face, and the people see once more the smiling and genial face of their dear old pastor. His beard is white, and he is pale from long imprisonment. He would speak to the people, but one of the sheriffs men rudely thrusts a staff into his mouth. They pile the wood around him, and a brutal fellow hurls a stick into his face. The blood trickles down his cheeks. "Oh, friend, what need of that?" Mr. Taylor mildly asks. He is placed in a barrel smeared with pitch. The flames whirl above his head, and then a soldier knocks out his brains. No more heresy, no more private opinions in Hadleigh. William Hunter, nineteen years old, is learning to wea\e silk with Thomas Taylor in Londtjn. He does not go to mass, as Mary has commanded everybody to do on Easter-morning, and the priest threat- ens to have him up before the bishop. "You had better go home for a little season," says his master, hoping that if William is ont of the way for a little while the priest will forget all about it; and the boy goes home to Brentwood. He strolls nito the church, and sees the Bible chained to the desk. Since Mary has come to the throne, only the priests are allowed to read it; but William dares to open it. "Eeadins the Bible ! What riojht have von to read it?" It is the shout of the beadle, who opens and shuts the doors. " I read it because I like to." The beadle runs for the priest, who comes in hot haste. " Sirrah ! who gave you leave to read the Bible ?" *' I found it here, and I have read it because I wish to." *' You have no business with it." " 1 intend to read it as long as I live." " You are a heretic." THK MARTYRS STONE. 278 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. " No, I am not." The priest cannot permit any reading of the Book in his parish, and hastens to Esqiiii-e Brown, wlio sends for William's father. "Your son is a heretic, I hear. Bring him to me at once, or I will put you into jail." " Would you have me seek my son to have him burn- ed T " Go and bnng him." The constable soon has ll hold of William, who, to give him a taste of what is before him, puts him in the stocks, where he remains twenty-four hours, and then brings him to Esquire Brown. "Is the bread turned to flesh when the priest blesses it ?" asks the squire. " I do not think it is." "You are a heretic. Re- cant, and I will let you go." " If you will let me go, and leave me to my own conscience, I will keep my opinions to myself." " Will you go to confession ?" " No, sir." " Put him in the stocks, and feed him on bread and water." For two days and two nights he sits there, with a crust of bread and cup of water by his side ; but the brave boy will not touch them. The bishop comes to make him say that he will go to confession and mass; but William refuses to accept liberty on those terms. " If you will recant, I will help you on in life." " Thank you, bishop ; but I cannot, in my conscience, turn from what I believe to be truth." " You must go to prison and be burned, if you do not recant." " I cannot help it." On the 27th of March, 1555, the boy goes to his death. His brothel Robert walks by his side to comfort him. OLD CHAPEL AT BRENTWOOD. THE QUEEN WHO BURNED HERETICS. 279 " God be with thee, my son !" savs his father, bidding him farewell. " We shall meet again, father." He kneels npoii the fagots and prays. *' Here is the queen's pardon if you will recant," says the sheriff. " I cannot accept life on those terms." " Put the chains around him." '^As you are abont to burn here, so shalt thou burn in hell," says a bigoted priest. The fagots kindle. " Good-bye, William ; be of good cheer." "Good-bye, Robert. I fear neither torture nor death. Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." So he lays down his life for liberty. THE OLD BOCAUDO PRISON, OXFORD. Bishops Latimer and Ridley are very obnoxious to Mary. On the 16th of October, 1555, they are burned at Oxford. Archbishop Cranmer loves life. h\ a moment of weakness he signs a paper condemning the Reformation ; bnt he repents of the act, and is burned, March 21st, 155G. AVhen the fire rises around liim, he holds his right hand in the flames till it is burned to a crisp. " This unworthy hand !" he exclaims, and then commits his soul to Jesus. 280 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. The Sheriff uf Oxford makes out his bill to the queen : TO BURN LATIMER AND RIDLEY, . , JL S. 0. For 3 loads of wood fagots 12 1 load of furze fagots 3 5 For the carnage of these 4 loads 2 6 A post 1 4 2 chains 3 4 2 staples (> 4 laborers 2 8 £1 5 'J TO BURN CRAN.MER. £ e i] For 100 wood fagots for tlie fiie G For 100 and ^ of furze 3 4 For the carriage of them 8 For 2 laborers 2 8 £0 12 8 Latimer, and Ridley, and Cranmer were heretics. But Mary had an- other reason for burning tliem : they had given an opinion in the question OLD MARSHALSEA. of her mother's divorce. Henry demanded their opinion, and for giving it they must be put to death. For three years the tires blaze. It is not that Mary has any personal hatred toward the men and women whom she causes to be executed. But they will not acknowledge that the Pope is the head of the Chui-ch ; they do not believe that the bread is changed into the body of Christ when the priest blesses it. They think for themselves ; and that is not to be toler- ated. It is heresy, to be exterminated. Mary thinks of herself as being responsible for the eternal welfare of the people. The Church of Rome demands the rooting-out of the heretics, and she must obey, or lose her THE QUEEN WHO BURNED HERETICS. 281 own soul. Tliousands are cast into prison ; and the poor men and women suffer terrible hardships, lying on the cold stones of the Old Marshalsea BURNING THE HAND. Prison, in London, or in the Bocardo, at Oxford, Families are broken up. Orphans beg their bread from door to door, or else starve in the streets. By way of warning, some heretics are burned on the hand and liberated. Women are compelled to do penance in public, standing all day with a lighted torch in their hands, exposed to the insults of a motley rabble. No one may succor them — no one take pity. They suffer for OLD Paul's cross — riots in 1556. conscience' sake. It is the protest of heroic souls in behalf of liberty. They will suffer every indignity, and give their bodies to be burned, rather 282 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. than yield their convicjtions of right and duty. Through such sacrifice freedom comes to the human race. Does such harshness exterminate heresy ? On the contrarj', the liarsh- er the treatment of heretics, the more they multiply. Those who witnesa THE martyr's memorial, OXFORD. their heroism in death begin to think that there must be something in their cause which should command respect. The people are weary with the burnings. They begin to murmur. When the priests ascend the pul- pit at St. Paul's Cross to preach, the mob hoots them down. Philip is tired of England. He intended to be king; but Parliament will not let him be crowned. He is only a figure-head — a man of straw, Math no voice in public affairs. He is tired of Mary ; she is almost old enough to be his mother — pale, weak, sickly, querulous — always repeat- ing her prayers. He is gross in all his tastes. He loves bacon-fat, and can eat a dish of it at a meal. He cannot gratify all his tastes in Eng- land ; he will cross the Channel to Brussels, and visit his father. He bids Mary farewell, promising with his lips soon to return, but intending never to set foot in Enirlaud a«;aiu unless he can be kino;. We shall see him at Brussels. HOW LIBERTY BEGAN IN FRANCE. 283 CHAPTER XIX. HOW LIBERTY BEGAN IN FRANCE. ^^IIIIITY 3'ears have passed since Doctor Luther nailed his paper upon J- the door of the Wittenberg: church. Durinsc this time men have been thinking for themselves in France as well as in Germany. In the old town of Meanx men first begcin to be independent in thought. It was a wicked place, and the priests were no better than the people — drinking wine and leading dissolute lives. One day a man came to Meanx brino-ino; a Bible which a priest — James Le- fevre — had translated into the French language. He told the people that they must repent of their wrong- doing and live rii>;hteouslv, and preached So faithfully tiiat in a short time the place became one of the most orderly in all France. Instead of swearing, the peasants sung psalms. In- stead of carousing after the work of the day was over, U^^^ they held prayer- meetings. ' Some of the peasants be- came preachers, and went into other towns, and so the new religion be- gan to spread. One of those who accepted the new faith was Bernard Palissy, a poor potter. He could set glass, draw poi-traits, and used to paint images of the Virgin. He travelled from village to village, getting BERNARD PALISSY. 284 THE STOKY OF LIBERTY. HEATING TIIK FUUNACK. a scanty living. He went down into the south-west corner of France, to Saintes. One day he saw an enamelled teacup, of Italian manufacture. Nobody in France could make such a cup. How was tlie glazing put on ? It must be by heat. What was it composed of ? He would find out. He built a furnace, made experiments, but the glazing would not melt. He HOW LIBERTY BEGAN IN FRANCE. 285 sat six nights in succession watching the furnace, but the enamel would !iot fuse. lie was in despair. The fuel was giving out. lie must have more heat. What should he do ? He had no time to go after more wood ; besides, he had no money to pay for it. He seized the chairs, broke them up, and hurled them into the furnace. Still the glazing did not melt. Then he split up the table. His wife and children looked on in amazement. Was he crazy ? " More wood ! More wood !" That is liis only answer. Victory ! He has discovered the secret. The glazing melts, and from this time on there will be a new era in the manufacture of earthen-ware. The potter turns preacher. Others imitate him. Churches are gath- ered. It is a crime to read the Bible. But the printing-presses are at work ; and peddlers are carrying the book in their packs, selling copies here and there, which the people read secretly ; and so the new religion gets a foothold all over the kingdom. Those who accept the new faith no longer spend their time in carous- ing, but sing psalms instead. Those who laugh at them for being so re- ligious call them Iluguons — people who sing in the streets. They soon are known as Hugxtenots. The priests cannot tolerate the heretics. One day a company of sol- diers, led by priests, enter the town where the potter is at work. The soldiers are blood-thirsty wretches. WINE AND GARLIC MILL MAKE HI.M STUONCi. 280 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. " Where are the heretics ? Let us cut their thi-oats !" they shout. They seize the unresisting inhabitants, cut out their tongues, gash their faces, or cleave their heads open. Some are thrust into prison, fourteen burned to death, others maimed for hfe. Fi'om Meaux the soldiers and priests go on to the town of Merindol. The sol- diers are let loose upon it. They plunge their spears into the breasts of the de- fenceless, unresisting peo- ple ; hurl men and women from the walls upon the rocks below ; seize all the goods ; tear down the houses, and leave it a scene of in- describable desolation. Have the people revolted ? No. Have they committed any crime ? No. Are they not law-abiding and peaceful ? Yes. They have only stayed away from mass, have been reading the Bi- ble, and worshipping God in their own way. That is all "All printing must be stopped !" And now to go back a little. We have pre•v^ously seen that, after Ferdinand of Spain had driven the Moors out of that country, he made ^var upon the Queen of Navarre, and seized the southern fialf of her kingdom, because she was weak, he powerful, and because he wanted it. In his estimation, might made it right. The Queen of Navarre had a son, Henry, who was only seven years old at the time, and who all through life tried to recover what Ferdmand and Isabella had stolen from him, but failed. His life was one long disap- pointment. He had a beautiful daughter, Jeanne d'Albret, who was mar- ried to Anthony of Bourbon, brother of Antoinette, wlio married the Duke of Guise, whom we saw at the Field of the Cloth of Gold with Francis I., King of France. There came a day when the gray-haired man, whose life had been so bitter, held a babe in his arms — a grandson. JEANNE D ALBRET. HOW LIBERTY BEGAN IN ERA 287 "Ah! tliis is the boy who will redress my wrongs! To make him strong, I will give him a little good old wine and garlic," r.ays the delight- ed grandfather ; and he pours wine into the babe's mouth, and rubs its lips with garlic. Eight years pass, and Jeanne d'Albret and her boy Henry go to Paris to attend a wedding. The grandson of Francis I. is to be married — a boy sixteen years old, named for his grandfather, Francis. His mother is the baby who was born in Florence about the time the kings and nobles met at the Field of the Cloth of Gold. She is the niece of Leo X., and her name is Catherine de' Medici. She is Queen of France. Her confessor in childhood was one of the men who obey orders — a Jesuit priest ; and she believes, with them, that if a thing is good in itself, it is right to use any means to attain it. Cath- erine has four children — Francis (the oldest), Charles, Henry, and Mar- guerite, a wilful girl, seven years old. "Who is the bride? A beautiful girl fi'om Scotland, Mary by name. Her mother is sister of the Duke of Guise, whom we saw at the Field of the Cloth of Gold ; and her grand- mother was Margaret, sister of Hen- ry Vni., who spent a night in the old manor-house at Scrooby, when she was on her wedding- journey. She has been several years in France. She can write Latin, French, and English, and speak the languages fluently. She can sing, is quite a poet, and is very beautiful. Among the guests from Scotland is a learned man, George Buchanan, who composes a nuptial poem : CATHEKINK DE MEDICI IN COURT DKESS. " To the brave youth a royal kindred lent, True to thy tender cause, a glad consent, That dearly made a sister queen a wife, The gentle partner of thy throne and life ; While beauty, birth, and virtue, nobly fair. And plighted faith and mutual love, were there." 288 THE STORY OF LIBERIY. The King of France, Henry, is greatly pleased with the strong, brave boy from the Pyrenees. " Will you be my son ?" the king asks. " No, sir. There is n)y father, Anthony of Bourbon," the boy replies. " Ha ! ha ! you are a brave boy ! AVill you be my son-in-law, then ?" " Oh yes, sir.^' Perhaps the boy has already taken a fancy to little Marguei-ite ; but, be that as it may, the answer so pleases the king that Henry of Navarre and Marguerite are betrothed on the spot. The wedding takes place, and there is great rejoicing. The King of HENKY AND MONTGOMERY AT THE TOURNAMENT. France holds a tournament, and himself enters the lists against the Duke of Montgomery, from Scotland ; but the Scotchman's lance breaks, a splin- ter pierces the king's eye, who reels from his horse and tumbles to the ground. Nevermore will Henry II., King of France, lead his soldiers to battle. Death comes ; and Francis II. and Mary of Scotland are king and queen. Francis is a spendthrift. He borrows money, lays it out in rich dresses for himself and Mary, and lavishes it upon his favorites. The people come for their pay, and the king laughs in their face. They grow importunate. '' Pay us I" they say. HOW LIBERTY BEGAN IN FRANCE. 291 " Help yonreelf, if you can." " You have our money. Pay us !" "■ Take yourself off, or the king will liave yon lianged," says the Car- dinal of Lorraine, who sets the carpenters to work building a gibbet in front of the Palace of Fontainebleau. The cheated creditors hear the sound of the axe and hammer, and turn sadly away. Liberty for the king, but none for the people. In their anger, some who were Catholics turn LInguenots ; and so the LLi- gnenots become a political party. KONTAlNKBLbAL'. The priests erect statues of the Virgin Mary along the streets, and watch to see who bows down and worships, and who passes by. The passers-by have a black mark set against their names. War breaks out. The Dnke of Guise, who commands Francis's troops, is hard-hearted. Pie strings Huguenot captives on pales, and throws them into the river Seine. Some die iirml}', without a quivering of the lip or trembling of the eyelids. " flow brazen - faced and mad these wretches are ! Death does not abate their pride," says the Cardinal of Lorraine. 292 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. The Huguenot leaders are exasperated. Tliey resolve to rid the coun- try of the Guises, and seize tlie king, who is in the castle at Blois. But a traitor reveals the plot, and the Guises remove Francis to the Chateau of Amboise, on the banks of the Loire, and seize the Huguenots. What a spectacle is that which Catherine de' Medici, Fi-ancis, and Mary, and Cath- erine's two younger sons, Hein-y and Charles, witness as they stand on the balcony of Amboise ! In the yard before them are gibbets, with corpses dangling beneath them ; stakes are driven into the ground, and Huguenots are roasting in tlie flames ; soldiers are hacking unarmed men to pieces, and pitching the dead bodies into the river, till it is choked with corpses. Twelve thousand Huguenots are put to death. Francis has been king fifteen months. There comes a day when there is a commotion in the royal palace. Francis has an abscess above his ear, and he has fainted. The doctors come, but their skill is of no avail. By the bedside of the dead king stands Mary of Scotland. The brief days of happiness are ended; henceforth her life will be full of trouble and sorrow. Charles IX. is king — a boy ten years old. Mary must return to Scot- land. With tearful eyes she bids farewell to France — to its jo^'S and pleasures, its snnnj- skies and blooming fields. She has been tenderly cared for — servants in livery to wait upon her, to carry her sedan. She sails to Scotland from Calais. She sits upon the deck of the vessel, gaz- ing sadly, till tlie land is lost to view, and then writes an "ADIEU TO FRANCE. " Farewell to tliee, tliou pleasant shore ! The loved, the cherished home to me, Of infant joy — a dream that's o'er ; Farewell ! dear France, farewell to thee ! •' The sail that wafts me bears away From thee but half my soul alone ; Its fellow-half will fondly stay, And back to thee has faithful flown. " I trust it to thy gentle care ; For all that here remains to me Lives but to think of all that's there, To love and to remember thee!" While Mary is thus sailing to her distant home, where we shall see her by-and-by, the boy who was fed on wine and garlic is quietlj' pursuing liis studies in Paris, preparing himself for the duties of life, little knowing the part which he is to play in the great drama of history. THE MAN WHO FILLED THE WOULD WITH WOE. 293 CHAPTER XX. THE MAN WHO FILLED THE WORLD AVITH WOE. NEVER before was there an assembly in Brussels like that wliich gathers in the great audience-chamber of the king's palace on Oc- tober 25th, 1555. Princes, nobles, dukes, lords, ladies, archbishops, and a crowd of church prelates are there. The clock strikes three, and those CHAKLi;S v. for whom they are waiting enter the hall. Who are they ? There comes a broad-shouldered man, with an ugly face, shaggy beard, white hair, crooked nose, and large underlip. He has lost all his teeth, except a few stubs. Once he was straight as an arrow ; but now he walks with a crutch. 294 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. and lias to lean upon another's arm. lie looks to be seventy, yet is only iifty-tive. It is Charles, Emperor of Germany, King- of Spain, Naples, and the Netherlands — the man before whom Doctor Luther made his plea for liberty at Worms. For more than a third of a centurj' Charles has been at war — his armies marching through Spain, Germany, France, and Italy. He has an empire in the New World larger than all his domains in Eu- rope, foi", since he came to the throne, Hernando Cortez has overturned the throne of Montezuma. Thej' have discovered the Pacific Ocean, have found mountains of silver and gold in Peru. They have been in the Floridas, and marched under De Soto to the Mississippi. His empire is greater than that rided by Caesar. Although he is so great a potentate," the sout has c-ot hold of him. He is an enormous eater. At five o'clock in the moi'uing he eats a chicken fricasseed in sweetened milk ; then he has a long nap. At twelve o'clock he has a superb dinner of twenty dishes, and drinks a bottle of wine. At four o'clock he eats his first supper, a heartier meal than his dinner, with pastry and sweetmeats, and drinks goblets of beer. At midnight lie eats his second supper, and diinks more beer. He is always liungMy, yet everything tastes alike; for, abusing his stomach, he has lost the sense of taste. The man upon whose arm he leans is only twenty-two, tall, handsome, with dark-brown hair, broad forehead, and clearly cut features. He has brown eyes, and wears a mustache and beard. Althongh he is so young, he has been appointed commander-in-chief of the army which has been iighting against Admiral Coligny, general of the Fi-ench armies. People call him William the Silent and Prince of Oi'ange. He is the son of Wil- liam called the " Rich." He came to Brussels, when he was only eleven years old, to be educated. Charles V. was here, and took a liking to the boy, making him a page at court. He was so fond of AVilliam that he Avanted him always by his side. He revealed to him all the secrets of State. There are but few men in tlie throng that know more of state-craft than this young man. He is quick to liear ; he understands the intrigues that are all the time going on among kings and pi'inces, to build up and to tear down ; but he has the facultj^ of keeping his thoughts to himself, or of letting them be known at the right time. Let us keep In'in in remem- brance, for, of all the men that walk the earth, few will do more for lib- ert}' than he. Behind the emperor comes Philip, with spindle-legs, a face like his father's (large mouth, heavy underjaw), twenty -eight years old, proud, gross, eater of bacon-fat. Little legard has he for justice. What cares .he for the rights and liberties of men ? Nothing. THE MAN WHO FILLED THE WORLD WITH WOE. 295 One of the bisliops is Anthony Perrenot, of Arras, who can speak seven languages. He has been Charles's chief ad\iser. He detests the people, and hates heretics. The year after Charles was elected emperor he pei- suaded him to issue an edict against heretics. These were some of the provisions : " No one shall print, write, copy, keep, conceal, sell, buy, or give in the churches, sti'eets, or other places, any book written by Martin Luther or any other heretic. "Any person who teaches or reads the Bible, any person who says anything against the Church or its teachings, shall be executed. "Anj' person who gives food or shelter to a heretic shall be burned to death. Any person who is suspected, althougli it may not appear that he has violated the command, after being once admonished, shall be put to death. " If any one has knowledge of a heretic, and does not make it known to the court, he shall be put to death. "An informer against a heretic shall recover one-half of tlie estates of the accused. If any one be present at a meeting of heretics, and shall inform against them, he shall have full pardon." The Jesuits establish tlieir torture -chamber. Thousands are put to death. The prisons are filled with accused lieretics. Other thousands flee the country, seeking a refuge where no priest shall find them, or wdiere they may be free from persecution. Their estates are confiscated, the property being divided between the men who ask questions, the king, and those who inform against the heretics. Charles has wrenched money from the people of Holland to enable him to carry on his wars in Germany and Italy. He has trampled on their ancient I'ights and privileges, making himself a despot. But he is weary of life, and is about to resign his crown to Philip. This is the day selected for his abdication. Since lie came to the throne he has burned, or hanged, or otherwise put to death, more than one hundred thousand men and women for reading the Bible. lie began to burn them in 1523. The first victims were two monks, who w^ere burned in Brussels. The priests incited the people to hunt the heretics out of the land. Not a week passed, scarcely a day, that there was not a burning of heretics ; but though so many were disposed of, they seemed to multiply faster than ever. In 1535, Charles issued another edict. Thus it ran : "All heretics shall be put to death. " If a man who has been a heretic recants, he may be killed by the sword, instead of beinix burned to death. 296 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. " If a woman who has been a heretic repents, she may be burled alive, instead of being burned." For twenty years this has been the law of the land, and the smoke of the burning has been going up to heaven all the time. Through all these years the emperor has been plundering the Nether- landers, wrenching from them more than two million dollars per annum. Through all these years he has been crushing out the liberties of the State and trampling upon the lights of the people. "While heretics are burning, BUKNING THE MONKS. he gives thanks to God for permitting him to carry out such a glorious work. He is very religious — will not eat meat on Fridaj^, goes regularly to mass, counts his beads, says his prayers, and yet looks on with glee while men and women are smouldering in the flames. The scene is over. Philip wears the crown, and Charles sails to Spain. He goes to Valladolid ; and the bishops and priests of the Inquisition get up a jubilee in his honor — tlie burning of forty men, women, and children, who have dared to think for themselves. So this man — whom we first saw counselling with Henry VIII. and Wolsey, just before the Field of the Cloth of Gold, and just after it; before whom Martin Luther stood THE MAN WHO FILLED THE WORLD WITH WOE. 297 at Worms ; whose army lias sacked tlie city of Eome ; who took Francis prisoner, and treated him inhumanly; who has tilled the world with woe — retires to spend the remainder of his life in seclusion, not fasting and praying, but eating like a glutton, reading despatches, counselling Philip — requiring him to hang and burn till there shall not be a heretic re- maining in all his dominions. Even in his retirement he fills the world with woe. 298 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. CHAPTER XXI. PROGRESS OF LIBERTY IN ENGLAND. ^r^IlE Duke of Guise has eaptui-ed Calais, which England has held for -L a long time, and the loss is a terrible blow to Mary Tudor. "When I die, Calais will be found wi-itten on my heart," is her lament over its loss. Her life has been tilled with disappointment. It is just forty yeai's since she went, with her mother Katherine, to the Field of the Cloth of Gold. She has seen her mother's divorce and humiliation. All her dreams of happiness which she had fondly indulged in regard to Philip have faded ; he has deserted her, and is over in Holland, leading a dis- reputable life. She hoped to re-establish the authority of the Pope in England ; but though she has burned so many men, though the prisons are tilled with heretics, though she has compelled thousands to flee the country, the Pope's authority is not re-established. She knows that she is hated, that her subjects will rejoice at the news of her death. She is weak, sickly, querulous, prematurely old. Possibly a sweet, sad face, smeared with blood — the countenance of a lovely, innocent girl — may haunt her at times, when she thinks of the beheading of Jane Grey. In her dreams maybe she sees the good Bishop of Gloucester, or Latimer and Ridley, or the boy of Brentwood, with steadfast faith looking into heaven amidst the flames which she has kindled. Unloved and unlovable, her life is going out in darkness. On November 17th, 1558, she ceases to breathe. This is the epitaph that may be sculptured upon her tomb : '"''Died of disaj>2X)intinle that men, to have government, must have a governor ; and the same jjrinciple gives thern the right to say who shall govern themT Kings say that they are appointed by God to rule — their right is divine. '-'•The people have a right to choose their rulers, and, if they prove to he had, they have the right to dejMse tlieinT The world never heard such a doctrine before. People in England read Buchanan's pamphlet, and begin to take new views of their rela- tions to their rulers. The nobles of Scotland, to carry out the teachings THE QUEEN OF THE SCOTS. 315 of Buchanan, resolve to compel Mary to resign tlie crown in favor of her babe, who is not a year old. Two of them visit Mary at Loch Leven, and inform her that she must lay down the sceptre. Of all the sad days of her life, this is one of the saddest. She protests — she pleads with them, with tears ; but they are inexorable. We are not to think of the nobles as acting in behalf of the people. Many years must pass before tho people will have a voice in go\ernnient. But if she resigns, the baby will be crowned king, and the nobles, for a long period of years, will be in power, in the baby's name. She is a prisoner, and, against her will, resigns. On the 25 th of Jul}-, 15G7, Mai-y's baby is crowned King James VI. The ceremony is performed at Stirling Castle, in the room where, a quar- ter of a centurj' before, Mary hei'self had been crowned. And now, through the aid of Lady Douglas's sons, Mai'y escapes from the Castle of Loch Leven. The nobles who believe in the Pope spring to arms, and war begins. On a hill near Dumbarton the two armies meet, and a tiei'ce battle is fought. The ground is covered with killed and wounded ; and when it is ended, Mary sees her followers scattered to the winds. She llees southward. Gladly would she tind refuge in France, but there 18 no ship to bear her to those friendly shores. She reaches England, sur- rendering herself into tlie hands of Elizabeth, trustiug that she will treat her kindly. 316 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. CHAPTER XXIY. ST. BARTHOLOMEW. CHARLES IX. of France is a weak-headed boy, and his motlier, Cath- erine de' Medici, keeps hiin under her thumb. She is a wilj woman. She hates tlie Huguenots, and would like to see the last one in France executed or driven from the kingdom. She has a plan for their exter- mination ; yet it is not wholly hers. The Duke of Guise and the Cardi- nal of LoiTaine are knowing to it, and so is the Pope ; and all do what they can to put it in execution. They see that the Ilnguenots are too powerful to be crushed out in battle. They will bring about a truce, lull the Hiiguenots into secu- rity by fair speeclies, and then crush them by stratagem. Catherine re- members that Henry of Navarre — • the boy who di-ank wine and garlic — and her daughter Marguerite are betrothed. They are not lovers. Very few princes and princesses marry for love. Henry is willing to accept Marguerite, because it will heal, he hopes, tlie nation's troubles ; but Marguerite is a proud- s})irited girl, and means to have something to say about her own marriage. Charles informs Marojuerite that MAKGDERITE OF LORRAINE, ^ she shall marry Hem-y whether she does or does not like him. Jeanne and Henry come to the Palace of Eiois, and Charles and his mother go out to meet them. ST. BARTHOLOMEW. 317 ^5|a) " I give Marguerite not only to Ileiny, but to tlie Ilngnenot party," says Charles. Little do Jeanne and Henry know what is behind these words. " I love yoii, my dear aunt," he says to Henry's mother. Charles and Catherine take their leave. " Do I play my pait well ?" Ciiarles asks of his mother. "Yes; but it will be of no use to begin, if you do not go on," Cath- erine replies. What sort of going-on will it be ? Such as the world never saw be- fore, nor since. Catherine cannot do enougli for Jeanne and Henry. She bestows rich and costly presents upon them. One of her gifts to the mother is a pair of perfumed gloves. Jeanne wears them, but in a short time is taken sick. The physicians ai"e baffled by her disease ; their medi- cines do no good. She grows rapidly worse, till death ends her sufferings. The physicians, w^hen ask- ed the cause of her death, shake their heads, or whis- per the word " Poison." The mourning for Jeanne is over, and the mar- riage of Henry and Mar- guerite is to be celebrated. All of the great men of the realm come to Paris to attend the festivities — all the Huguenot nobles, wearing their rich dresses. Adn)iral Coligny, an old man, who has led the Huguenot armies to battle, conies to aid in ce- menting the peace. " Don't go ; you will be assassinated," say his friends. " I confide in the word of the king." He believes that Charles will not see him harmed. The Duke of Guise and all the Catholic chiefs are in Paris. There is a whispering CHARLES IX. 318 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. between Catherine and tlie Catholic leaders. What is the meai\^>ng of it? "We will not ask the Ilngnenots to go into the Church of Notre Dame to attend the mar- riage ; we will have it in the street, before the door," says Charles ; and the Iln- gnenots are greatly pleased at his efforts for concilia- tion. A canopy and a plat- form are erected in front of the chnrch. All Paris is there, every honse-top is covered with people, every window occupied. The la- dies of the court are richly robed. Drums beat ; trump- ets sound ; the bells fill the air with their clanging; can- non thunder, and the royal procession passes through the streets to Notre Dame. The bz'ide and bridegroom stand before tlie archbishop. " Will yon take Henry to be your husband ?" Marguerite makes no reply. " Will you take Henry to be your husband ?" She does not answer, but pouts lier lips and tosses her head. " Will you take Henry to be your husband V Never by look, or word, or gesture will she accept him. But she shall, though ! That is what her brother Charles determines. He knows that she has a proud spirit; but is the marriage to stop on that account 'i Not if he can make it go on. He clasps Marguerite's head in his hands, and compels her to nod assent. The archbishop smiles, and the ceremony pro- ceeds, and Margaret is married in spite of herself. Tlien come feastings, and tournaments, and great rejoicings ; for will not this marriage, this union of the Huguenot and Catholic, heal all the divisions, and give peace to France ? The Huguenots hope so. But a messenger came from the Pope a few days ago, and he has an interview wnth the king. ADMHIAL COLIGXr. ST. BARTHOLOMEW. 319 " What Is tlie meaning of all this friendship for the lieretics ?" the Pope asks. " I cannot tell you ; but the Pope will soon have reason to praise my zeal," is the reply of Charles. The wedding festivities are over. The Huguenot leader, Coligny, makes ready to leave. He calls and pays his respetits to the king, leaves the palace, and walks to his quarters. He is reading a letter as he passes along the street. Crack ! The blood spurts from his arm and stains the paper. Some one has fired a pistol at him, and the ball has passed through his arm. He looks calmly around, and sees the smoke curling out of a window. People rush in, but no one is there ; the assassin has fled. "What is the meaning of it ? Is there a trap behind all the feasting and rejoicing ? The king Jiastens to console the brave old man. "The assassin shall be summarily dealt with," says Charles. The wedding was on Sunday, and it is now Friday. There are mys- terious movements among the Catholics. The Huguenots begin to be alarmed. What is the meaning of the wdiispering ? Saturday afternoon comes. The Duke of Guise, Duke de Retz, and NOTRE DAMl';. others, are in the king's palace in the Louvre conferring together. Catli erine comes into the chamber where they are assembled. " It must be done to-night. The king must be brought up to issue the order. The Huiruenots are leavinir." 320 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. That is tlie conelnsion of tlie council. Catherine o-oes into the king's apartment. Slie is his mother, has taught him to obey her. He is twenty- one years old — weak, irresolute. " The Huguenots ai-e going to rise against you. They have sent to Ger- many for ten thousand men, and to Switzerland for ten thousand," she says. THE MARRIAGE. It is a lie ; but she can tell a lie quite as easil}^ as she can the truth, when it Avill serve her purpose. "You must nip the insurrection in the bud. Coligny is at the bottom of it ; you must put him out of the way. If you do not, there will be another civil war." " I will not have Coligny harmed," Charles replies. Evening comes. The wax-candles are lighted in the chambers of the palace. Again Catherine enters the king's chamber. " War is inevitable unless you put Coligny out of the way. Let him be killed, and the rest of the Huguenots will submit." Charles paces his chamber. He likes the brave old admiral. He has just bidden him a courteous farewell. Sljall he turn round and strike him now? In an anteroom is the collector of taxes, Chairon, and some of the chief men of Paris, and Count De Tavannes is talkinor with them in secret. ST. BARTHOLOMEW. 321 " You are to put the Huguenot leader, Coligny, out of the way," says De Tavannes. " We cannot do such a deed." " Not do it ! Then you are not the king's friend. If you do not take hold of it, your own necks will be stretched." That is not a pleasant thought. The king must be in earnest, and they too will be in earnest. " Ho ! ho ! That is the way you take it ! We swear that we will play our hands so well that St. Bartholomew shall from this moment be re- membered," they reply. The collector of taxes and those with him take their departure. It is past midnight. Paris is in slumber. Not all are asleep, however. The Duke of Guise, the Duke of Anjou, Catherine de' Medici, and ruffians, with drawm swords, ai'e awake on this Sunday morning — this Day of St. Bartholomew. At daybreak a bell will toll, and the crushing-out of the Huguenots will begin. The Duke of Guise is nervous, and so is Cath- erine. So many know of what is about to happen, that they fear the Hu- guenots will hear of it. Catherine hastens to Charles's chamber once more. He is sitting in a chair, moody, angry, silent. He has acquiesced in the plan till now; but as the hour for its consummation approaches, is iri'esolute. It will be so mean to have the old admiral, and others who have confided in his word, assassinated. Poor weakling that he is, there is still left a little of THE LOUVRE. 'his better nature. The education that he has received from his mother — "that the end always justifies the means — the school of falsehood in which 21 322 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. ASSASSINATION OF COLIGNY. he has been taught, has not quite obliterated all sense of what is right and honorable. " Since you will not have the leader of the Huguenots harmed, since you are bent on having war once more, permit me to retire with your brother to a place of safety." He has always obeyed her. He is a boy, with no mind of his own. He springs to his feet. ST. BARTHOLOMEW. 323 "Do it! do it! Kill him ! Kill all the Huguenots in Paris, that none may be left to reproach me ! Give the orders at once !" He rushes out of the room, and into his own chamber. " Strike the bell !" A moment later, and the bell on the church of St. Germain I'Auxerrois begins tolling at half-past one in the morning. The brave old admiral is asleep in his chamber, with his bandaged arm lying upon the counterpane. A Huguenot minister is sitting by his side, and Doctor Ambrose Parr is in a chamber near by. Boom ! boom ! boom ! The admiral hears the tolling. There is a tramping of feet in the street; men are rushing up the stairway of the hotel. The admiral understands it. His hour has come. He springs from the bed and puts on a dressing-gown. " Say a prayer for me, my friend. I commit my soul to my Saviour." The doctor comes in. " What is the meaning of this commotion ?" asks the doctor. " God is calling us. I am ready. Please leave me, and save your- selves." The minister and the doctor seek safety in flight — up-stairs, out upon the roof, reaching another house. The door of the admiral's room bursts open, and ruffians, with spears and swords, rush in. " Are you the admiral ?" " Young man, I am. You come against a wounded old man. You cannot much shorten my life." The spear goes into his bosom. " Oh, if it were only a man ! but it is only a horse-boy." The ruffian beats him over the head. Others enter and plunge their swords into the prostrate form. " Have you done it?" It is the Duke of Guise calling from the street. " Yes." " Throw him down." The ruffians drag the lifeless body to the window, raise the sash, and throw it out. It falls with a thud upon the ground. The Duke of Guise looks at it. The face is smeared with blood. He wipes it away with a corner of the dressing-gown. " 'Tis he, sure enough ;" and stamps his heel into the face. Ah! Duke of Guise, gloating over the form of the noble foe who was ever your equal in the field or in the cabinet, there will come another day. God never forgets ! A soldier severs the head from the body, and takes it to Catherine de' 324 THE STOllY or LIBERTY. JUST HEKOHE DAYBREAK, SUNDAY INFORNING — ST. nARTHOLOMEW Medici. So the head of John the Baptist was brought to Herod's wife. To whom does Catherine send it? Who of all on earth will be most pleased to receive such a present? Who but the Pope — her uncle! A messenger carries it to Rome, that the Pope may see with his own eyes that the great Huguenot leader is dead. Bells are tolling in every steeple. Torches glare in the streets. Armed men are rushing frantically from house to house, breaking in doors, rush- ing into chambers, murdering men and women in their beds, or plunging tlieir swords into their bosoms as they attempt to flee. Muskets are flash- ing. Charles himself fires upon the panic-stricken fugitives. All through the hours of the summer night the scene of death goes on. Henry Conde and Henry of Navarre are seized and brought before Charles. Catherine does not want them killed. She has other plans. "I mean to have but one religion in my kingdom. There shall be mass or death. Make your choice." It is Charles who utters it. r ST. BARTHOLOMEW. 325 "You have promised liberty of conscience to the Huguenots. I will take time to consider it," is the reply of Henry of Navarre. " As for me, I shall remain firm in my religion though I give my life for it," Henry Cond^ replies. " You rebel — you son of a rebel, if you do not change your language before three days, I will have you strangled !" Of the throng of Huguenot nobles who come to Paris to attend the wedding, all are seized. The Swiss Guards of the king are let loose upon them, and all are massacred. There they lie in a heap in the court-yard of the Louvre — two hundred of the noblest men of the kingdom. Charles, Catherine, the ladies of the court, go out and behold them — the men with whom they danced three days ago ! They gaze upon their ghastly coun- tenances besmeared with blood, and indulge in i-ibald laughter. So, it is said, the hyenas laugh when they have dug up the bones of the dead, and crunch them beneath their teeth. Never before was there sucii a festival of St. Bartholomew. Fam- ilies are broken up. There are sud- den partings, husbands from wives, parents from children, young men from the maidens whom they love, to meet no more, maybe, this side the grave. In the river are thou- sands of floating corpses — men, women, children. No age or sex is spared. "Kill the heretics!" It is the cry of the priests and the soldiers. What though fair maidens plead for mercy ? What though mothers pi'ay that the lives of their infants may be spared ? There is no pity, and the massacre goes on ; and not only in Paris, but in the country — in Lyons, Bordeaux, Orleans. Sev- enty thousand men, women, and / PARTING TO MEET NO MORE. children are slaughtered. The bells of Rome are ringing, and the guns of St. Angelo thunder- ing ; bonfires blaze ; and Gregory XIII., attended by cardinals, archbish- 326 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. ops, bishops, and a great throng of prelates, march in procession. A Tt Deum is chanted, and the Pope commissions the painter Vasari to paint the scene of the massacre, and employs an artist to engrave a medal com- memorative of the event. The preachers in Rome deliver eloquent ora- tions, and a messenger carries a golden rose to Charles as a present from the Pope. Fifteen months pass. Charles has acted strangely. The Venetian THE PICTURE AVHICH THE POPE ORDERED TO BE PAINTED. ambassador, Cavilli, makes the' king a visit, and writes of his appearance : "He is melancholy and sombre. He dares not look any one in the face. He drops his head, and closes his eyes. It is feared that the demon of vengeance has taken possession of him. He is becoming cruel." He grows weak and feeble, and will have no one near him except his nurse. His conscience is awake, and his mind racked with remorse. The screeches of the victims of St. Bartholomew are ringinoj in his ears. . ST. BARTHOLOMEW. 327 He sees men, women, and children flying through the streets crying ±oJ mercy, pursued by blood-thirsty wretches. The air is tilled with ghosts ; the ground strewed w^itli ghastly corpses. " Ah, nurse ! what blood ! what murder ! Oh, what evil counsel have I followed !" Then he prays. " O God, forgive me ! Have mercy on me !" Despair sets in. " I'm lost ! I'm lost !" On July 30th, 1574, he ceases to breathe, and Henry, Duke of Anjou, Catherine's younger son, becomes Henry III., King of France. 338 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. CHAPTER XXV. HOW THE "BEGGARS" FOUGHT FOR THEIR RIGHTS. OF all people in Europe, none are more peacefully inclined than the- inhabitants of Holland. They are great workers, and have no de- sire to engage in quarrels with anybody. There was a time when a por- tion of their land was under the sea. The water was not deep, and the people built dikes — laying down bundles of brush, trunks of trees, heaping mud upon them, so fencing out the ocean. Then they erected windmills, and pumped out the water. They laid off the land into fields and gardens, built their houses, made the canals their highways, and so, as the years rolled on, there grew up a country, as it were, from beneath the sea. -,^^ A DOG TEAM. HOW THE "BEGGARS" FOUGHT FOR THEIR RIGHTS. 329 The Dutch have little time to spend in pleasure. In winter, when the ■canals are frozen, they get up skating parties ; but in summer the butter :and cheese must be made, and the cabbages cultivated. Everybody must work. Even the dogs are put into harness. By hard, patient labor they have become a thrifty people. Once they all accepted the Pope as the head of the Church ; but they have begun to think for themselves, and are fast becoming heretics. Charles, before he resigned his crown to Philip, began to burn and hang them. He taxed them unjustly, con- fiscated their property, cast them into prison. The men who ask questions have been sending thousands of men :a,nd women to jail. Fires blaze, and men are burned, not because they have committed crime, but because they read the Bible. Since Charles laid aside the crown, Philip has been •crushing out the heretics with all his might. More than one hundred thou- ;sand have been put to death, thrust into jail, or driven from the country. The people have risen in revolt. One of Philip's officers called them a nation of beggars ; they have accepted the term, and have elected as their leader the Silent Man, William, on whose shoulder Charles leaned when he resigned his crown. The Silent Man is giving his money, his time, his energies, to the cause. He was a Catholic ; but he sees that men have a right to think for themselves, and is ready to lay down his life, if need be, for liberty. He has been defeated in battle again and again, has been so straitened in circumstances that he had not money enough to buy a breakfast ; but he has gathered another army, and is determined to drive the Spaniards out of Holland. In 1574, the Spaniards are besieging Leyden. Philip offers the citizens of the town a pardon if they will surrender. But what have they done that they should accept a pardon ? Nothing. They have been thinking for themselves, and reading the Bible, which the Pope has forbidden ; but have they not a right to read it ? If so, they will not ask pardon of any one. 21* AVILLIAAI THE SILENT. 330 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. THE GREAT CANAL. Philip is in Spain, eating bacon -fat and witnessing the bnrning of heretics. This is the answer which the people of Lejden send to him : "As long as there is a man left, we will fight for our liberty and our religion." General Yaldez, one of Philip's officers, is sent by the Duke of Alva to level the city to the ground. After taking Leyden, he will sail up the Great Canal to Amsterdam. Five miles from Leyden is a great dike — the Land-scheiding. Three-quarters of a mile nearer is another, called the Greenway. There is another still, called the Kirkway. Inside of these are the forts and redoubts — sixty-two in all, which are in the possession of the Spaniards. Half a pound of meat and half a pound of bread is all they have to eat a day, the aldermen weighing it out to each per- son in the city. On ever}' side the Spaniards pitch their tents. The peo- ple of Leyden are shut in. Only by pigeons can they send word to the Prince of Orange. They have no soldiers ; but every citizen is a soldier, and so is every woman. May and June pass ; there are frequent skirmishes. " We will pay a bounty for the head of every Spaniard," say the burgomasters of Leyden, and now and then a man steals out, kills a HOW THE "BEGGARS" FOUGHT FOR THEIR RIGHTS. 331 Spaniard, cuts off his head, brings it in, and sticks it upon a pole on the walls, that the Spaniards may see it. The Spanish general expects to starve the " beggars " into submission. The days go by. The Prince of Orange cannot raise an army large enough to fight Valdez ; but there is one thing that can be done — he can let in the sea upon the land, and drown out the hateful myrmidons of the Pope and of Philip. The people hail the proposition with joy. " Better a drowned land than a lost land. We can pump it dry again, if we drown it ; but if we yield to the Spaniards, our liberties are gone forever," they say. " Cut the sluices !" It is the order issued by the Silent Man, and men go to work with their spades digging away the dikes. But what will the people in the country do? They must leave their homes. There is a scene of confusion. They take their pigs, cattle, goats, their goods and chattels, on board their boats, and hasten to Amsterdam. It is hard to see the property disappearing beneath the waves, to behold their houses floating away ; but better this than to give up their rights. A pigeon flies into Leyden with a letter fastened to its neck. The burgomaster reads the letter to the people : " The dikes are cut. There are two hundred vessels ready to sail to your relief loaded with provisions." The cannon thunder, the bells ring, the people sing a psalm of thanks- giving over the joyful news, for starvation is staring them in the face. THE FORTIFICATIONS. The Spaniards wonder what is going on in the city. It is not long, however, before they know that something is going on outside which they 332 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. never dreamed of. The water begins to rise around them. What is the meaning of it ? It rises slowly. Light dawns upon them. The dikes are broken, and an enemy which they will be powerless to resist is stealing upon them. It rises ten inches, and comes to a stand-still. They are safe. It will not rise any higher. They laugh at the " beggars." " Go up the steeples, you ' beggars,' and see if the ocean is coming to your relief." The people go up and look toward the north. They can see water covering the fields, but then it is only a few inches deep, and the Spaniards' camp is still on dry land. They gaze in sorrow, for the bread and meat are nearly gone. People are already starving. There are sea " beggars " as well as land " beggars," and the " beggars " of the sea are getting ready to come to the aid of their beleaguered brethren. Admiral Poisot commands them. They are hardy sailors — twenty- five hundred in number. The man on the tower in Leyden discovers the " beggars " of the sea. There they are, only five miles away, two hundred armed vessels loaded with provisions. Tlie vessels have sailed in over the submerged land fifteen miles, passing over fields and gar- dens. The fieet reaches the great dike — the Land-scheiding, which is guarded by the Spaniards ; but the " beggars " of the sea open fire upon them. Some of them leap out of the ships, wade to the dike, and quickly overpower the Spaniards. None are spared, but all are put to death. Now the "beggars" are at work with their spades breaking down the dikes, the water rushes tlii'ough, and the vessels float on. The admiral seizes the second main dike, the Greenway, and breaks it down. He floats his ships to a stone bridge, a fortress in itself, swarm- ing with Spaniards. The admiral cannot take it. His vessels ground. The M'ind is off the shore, and the water, instead of rising, is falling away. For a week the vessels lie there imbedded in the mud. The wind suddenly whirls north-west, and the waves roll in once more. The vessels float. They are only half a mile fi'om Leyden, but between the fleet and the^city is the Kirkway, and tlie forts, swarming with Span- iards and bristling with guns. Oli, how dismal the days in the besieged town ! Thousands have died of starvation. Bread — there is none. All the malt-cake has been eaten. The people are eating dogs, cats, and rats. A few cows only are left. When one is killed, every scrap is eaten. They boil the hide, make it into soup. They eat the intestines, boil the horns to get the last particle of man-ow. The famishing creatures strip I HOW THE "BEGGARS " FOUGHT FOR THEIR RIGHTS. 335 the leaves from the trees, dig np the roots of grass growing in the streets, and devour them. Infants starve in the arms of their mothers, and mothers drop dead in the streets, or creep away to die in some lonely place. The watchmen, as they go their rounds, find corpses everywhere. Eight thousand have died of starvation. The air is reeking with malaria, but still the people of Ley- den hold out. Pieter Van der Werff is burgomaster. He stands in the market-place -tall, haggard with hunger, worn out with watching. There are a few faint-hearted ones. " Give up the city," they cry. "Would you have me surrender? I have taken my oath to hold the city. May God give me strength to keep it ! Here, take my sword ; plunge it into my body; divide my flesh to appease your hunger, if you will ; but, God helping me, I never will surrender." Brave Yan der Werff ! For this heroic firmness your name shall go down the centuries. " Ha ! ha ! How do you rat-eaters get on ? The sea hasn't come to Leyden yet." It is the taunt which the Spaniards shout, secure in the fortifications. " You call us rat-eaters. We are ; but so long as you can hear a dog bark inside of the walls, you may know that the city holds out. We will €at our left arms, and fight with our right. When we can stand no longer, we will set fire to the city, and perish in the flames, rather than give up our liberties," is the answer hurled into the teeth of the Spaniards. The night of October 1st comes. The city is at its last gasp. Day after day the wind has been off the shore, and the fleet has lain motionless in the mud. The wind whirls south-west and blows a hurricane. The sea is rolling in. The water rises. The vessels float. " Hurrah !" The cry goes up from the " beggars " of the sea. The morning comes, the fleet is close upon two of the forts. The Spaniards are seized with a panic. They leave the fortifications, and rush along the dike. The " beggars " of the sea chase them, throwing harpoons, and striking them down just as they have harpooned the walruses of the north seas. Only one foi-t blocks the path of the " beggars " now. Let them but take that, and the city will •be saved. Night comes on. In the morning the "beggars" will open upon the fortress with all their cannon. The waves are rolling in, dashing over the dikes. Dark and gloomy the hours. In the city everybody is astir; for when morning comes the citizens will make a sortie, and fight their way to the fleet. Crash ! There is a sound of a falling wall. The citizens stand aghast, 336 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. for the Waves have nndei-mined the wall of the city, and there is a wide gap through which the Spaniards can enter the town. There is a hubbub in the Spanish camp. All is lost ! No, not all. Day dawns. The forts are silent. No Spaniards are in sight, not even a sentinel pacing his beat. Just outside of the fort is the fleet. The cannon are loaded, and the men stand with lighted matches. The " beggars " of the sea are deter- mined to sweep all before them. The admiral sees a man wading through the water toward the fleet, while the people in the city see a boy waving his cap from one of the forts. What is the meaning of it ? " They are gone !" he cries. There is not a Spaniard left. At midnight they fled. The falling of the wall fllled them with consternation. They think the citizens are mak- ing a sortie, and flee along the dike, and now they are miles away. They might have stayed secure. The fleet might have been beaten back. Had they waited till daybreak, they might have marched into the city over the fallen w-all. Up to the town sail the ships ; out from their houses creep the starv- ing citizens. The sailors are tossing meat and loaves of bread on shore. The starving creatures eat as wolves eat; and then they enter the great church, fall on their knees, and, with tears upon their cheeks, give thank& to God, Never again shall the Spaniard beleaguer Leydeu ; never again shall Philip encamp his armies in their rields, over which the sea is rolling. They have drowned their land, but liave saved that which is worth more than houses, lands, or life — their lib- erty. From this time on they will wage war against the Spaniards till they drive them from the country. There is great rejoicing in Amster- dam. The people send more sup- }>lies to their friends in Ley den. Other cities contribute. Elizabeth of England befriends tnem. She is THE OLD CHUKCH. greatly moved when she hears of their sufferijigs, and of their bravery HOW THE "BEGGARS" FOUGHT FOR THEIR RIGHTS. 337 and endurance. She sends Sir William Davison with money to aid them. Sir William has a young man for his secretary, William Brewster, who performs his duties so faithfully that tlie burgomaster presents him with AMSTERDAM. a gold chain. Let us take a good look at this young man, for we shall see him by-and-by in tlie old manor-house at Scrooby, and on the shores of New England, laying the foundations of liberty in the New World. Sir William Davison is his friend ; and Elizabeth's great minister. Sir Thomas Cecil, has appointed him to this position. He is in high favor. He loves liberty, and his soul is greatly stirred at the outrages committed by the Spaniards. He is learning early in life that liberty is worth more than all things else. 22 338 THE STORY OF LIBERTY, CHAPTER XXVI. WHY THE QUEEN OF SCOTLAND LOST HER HEAD. EIGHTEEN years have passed since Mary of Scotland fled from the kingdom. She has been a prisoner the while. Going back to that day when she came, weary and worn, to Carlisle, we see her sending a letter to Elizabeth asking for an interview, which the Queen of England will not grant, but who sends Sir Francis Knollys to give a reason for the refusal. While Sir Francis is on his way, a letter conies from Catherine de' Medici. Thus it reads : " Princes should assist each other to chastise and punish subjects who rise against them, and are rebels against their sovereigns." Catherine wants Elizabeth to march an army into Scotland to put down Mary's half-brother, the Earl of Murray, who, though ruling in the name of 'Mary's son, is in reality king. Sir Francis has an interview with Mary. " Some suspicions are abroad in regard to the complicity of your grace in the murder of Lord Darnley, and the queen will appoint a commission to investigate the matter," says Sir Francis. " I am not answerable to the Queen of England. Sovereigns are amenable to no one," is Mary's reply. " Princes may be deposed by their subjects in some cases — if insane, for instance, or if they have committed murder," Sir Francis replies. The tears steal down Mary's cheeks. This is the new doctrine. Kings and queens answerable to their subjects ? Never. To admit it will be admitting that they can do wrong. It is the doctrine which George Buchanan inculcated in that little pamphlet which he published, written in Latin, and entitled " De Jure Regni." To admit such a doctrine will be admitting that subjects can cut off the heads of sovereigns ; whereas from time immemorial only sovereigns have had the right to decapitate subjects. George Buchanan is superintending the education of Mary's boy. King James. Tlie boy is proud and wilful, and thinks that, as he is king, he WHY THE QUEEN OF SCOTLAND LOST HER HEAD. 339 may do as he pleases. One of his playmates is the young Earl of Mar, who has a tame sparrow, which James would like to own. " Give it to me," is his demand. " I won't," the Mar boy replies, not wishing to part with his pet. " ft is mine. I am king," James retorts, and seizes it. " Take that !" and Mar gives him a blow in the face with his fist. QUEEN ELIZABETH. " What is all this fuss about ?" George Buchanan asks, as he enters the room. " He has seized my sparrow,*' says Mar. " It was mine. I am king," James answers. " King, are you ? I'll teach you not to take things by force ;" and the boy -king has his ears boxed. 340 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. One day George Buchanan is reading, and James and Mar disturb him. " Be quiet !" says Buchanan. " I shall make as much noise as I please. I have the right ; I am king." George Buchanan lays down his book, takes the King of Scotland over his knee, and gives him a spanking. The Countess of Mar rushes in, with her hands uplifted in horror. " How dare you lift your hand against the Lord's anointed ?" she cries. It is not a very polite reply which gruff George Buchanan makes ; but he informs her that the boy, although he is king, must behave himself, and have respect to the rights of others. Mary's friends — the Cardinal of Lorraine in France, the Duke of Nor- folk in England — are intriguing with some of the nobles of Scotland to create disaffection in England against Elizabeth. The Duke of Norfolk will rally his followers ; the Cardinal of Lorraine and the Duke of Guise will raise an army in France ; tiie Scots will take the field, bring about a revolution in England, dethrone Elizabeth, liberate Mary, and make her queen not only of Scotland, but of England. The Duke of Norfolk pro- poses to marry her. He is rich and powerful, and under his lead England and Scotland shall once more be brought under the authority of the Pope. The Pope knows what is going on. He has a plan for the extermina- tion of all who will not submit to his authority. They shall be crushed out in England and France alike. " Take no prisoners, but kill all who fall into your hands," is his mes- sage to the Duke of Guise.* He sends a present to the Duke of Alva, Philip's blood-thirsty general, who is trying to crush out the liberties of the people of Holland. Fugitives from France and the Netherlands flee to England to find protection, and ai-e protected. Shall Elizabeth release Mary from prison ? It is the one great ques- tion. It was a breach of hospitality to put her in prison. Mary came into England a fugitive. For eighteen years she has been a prisoner. Why ? Because she is the central figure around whom all the conspir- ators rally. The Jesuits are travelling through the country denouncing Elizabeth. Philip of Spain is sending his spies throughout the land to stir up the people to rebel. The Duke of Guise will help. The disaf- fected Scots will rally to overthrow the Earl of Murray. On February 25th, 1570, the Pope publishes a bull absolving all Eng- * "History of the Popes," Ranke, vol. i., p. 383. WHY THE QUEEN OF SCOTLAND LOST HER HEAD. 341 lishmen from allegiance to Elizabeth, and enjoining them not to obey her commands. The Earls of Northumberland and Westmoreland begin the rebellion. Shall Elizabeth remain quiet, and see the affections of her sub- jects alienated ? Now comes the news that the streets of Paris are running with the blood of murdered Huguenots. If heretics are murdered in France, why may they not be in England ? On September 5th, 1570, the Bishop of London writes a letter to Sir William Cecil, Elizabeth's prime minister : " Men's hearts ache for fear that this barbarous treachery will not stop in France, but will reach us." Bisliop Sandys, who owns the old manor-house at Scrooby, writes to Sir William Cecil : " Cut off the Scottish queen's head forthwith." Why does Bishop Sandys desire that Mary shall lose her head ? Be- cause that she is the one individual around whom all the powers of Spain, F]-ance, Scotland, and Rome rally, for the overthrow of the government in Church and State, established by Henry VIII., overthrown by Mary, and re-established by Elizabeth. Parliament passes a law making it treason for any one to publish the Pope's bull in England, or to deny that Elizabeth is rightful queen ; but, notwithstaiiding the law, the Jesuits are determined to drive Elizabeth from the throne. What care they for law ? To the Pope alone are they amenable. A great number of Jesuit priests — Englishmen, who have been study- ing at Douay, in France — come one by one. " Elizabeth is a usurper. She is no longer queen. The Pope has de- posed her. Mary is the true queen." They whisper it to the people, to incite them to rebellion. It is not long before the priests are arrested. " We are not traitors. You persecute us because we are Catholics," say the prisoners. " For fourteen years none have been persecuted on account of their religion here in England. Do you not support the Pope's bull ?" the judges ask. " The Pope in his bull says it is not binding on us to resist the queen, unless the bull can be executed," the Jesuits respond. That is what Loyola taught. "That means that when you are strong enough you will drive the queen from the throne. If England is attacked, will you support the queen ?" The Jesuits make no reply. They are condemned as traitors, as in- citers of rebellion , and are executed. 342 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. Now comes the news, in 1584, of the assassination of William, the Silent Man. Papists did it. All England becomes hot against the Jes- uits. They are arrested by scores, and put to death. The Jesuits are sus- pected and closely watched. Those who have been to confession, or at- tended mass in secret places, are thrown into prison. The country is in no mood to tolerate liberty of conscience. Over in Paris is Fi-ancis Walsingham, who is beating the Jesuits at their own game. He has his spies everywhere. Servants who wait on tables, hair-dressers, chamber-maids, valets, coachmen — men in all stations — have their eyes and ears open day and night to see and hear what is going on, and Sir Francis pays them. He discovers that there is a plot to assassinate Elizabeth and place Mary on the throne. The conspirators in France and Spain are in correspondence with others in England. Mary knows what is going on. The conspirators in England are arrested and executed. What shall be done with Mary ? The ministers appoint a court to try her. " I am not a subject, to be tried ; I am a queen," is Mary's protest. " You cannot try one who reigns by the command of God," say her friends. " She has resigned her crown, and is no longer queen," the judges reply. " She resigned because she was compelled to, and therefore it is not binding," her friends respond. ''''The safety of the people is the highest law^'' say the judges, over- throwing at once the doctrine that kings and queens have rights so sacred that they cannot be dealt with. The judges have read George Buchanan's little pamphlet, and the world is beginning to understand that kings and queens are amenable to law as well as common people. The court declares Mary guilty, and Parliament presents an address to Elizabeth asking her to sign a warrant for her execution, for no one can be executed unless the queen signs the warrant. Elizabeth hesitates. Mary is her cousin. Shall she put her to death ? Parliament has de- clared her to be an enemy to the public peace — a conspirator. H Eliz- abeth were to die, Mary would claim the throne, and there would be no end of, trouble. Henry III. of France sends a letter threatening Eliza- beth with vengeance if Mary be put to death. Mary's son James sends commissioners to intercede for her ; while Philip II. of Spain prepares to make war on England. Elizabeth is moody and silent. Those who wait upon her hear her talking- to herself. WHY THE QUEEN OF SCOTLAND LOST HER HEAD. 343 " Strike, or be struck !" A letter comes from Spain : " Pliilip is fitting out a great fleet and army to invade England." Elizabeth appoints Earl Howard, a Catholic, as lord high admiral, to command her fleets, which gives great offence to some of her friends ; but the earl is an Englishman, and his allegiance to his sovereign is his first duty. Elizabeth will trust him. She talks over Mary's case with him ; what they say no one knows : but when the earl leaves her, he calls in Sir AYilliam Davison. " The queen desires you to prepare a wan-ant for the execution of the Queen of Scots," he says. Sir William writes it in secret, though quite likely his secretary, Wil- liam Brewster, knows what he is doing, for Sir William places implicit confidence in him. When it is ready, Sir William enters the queen's apartment, and Elizabeth signs her name in a bold hand, as she is wont to do. A messenger hastens away with the document ; and in the Castle of Fotheringay the Scottish queen, whose life has been one of so many vicissitudes, who has seen little happiness, but much sorrow, meets her sad and mournful fate. She has committed no crime ; but while she lives, the liberties of England are in danger of being overthrown, and the peo- ple breathe more freely when they hear that she is dead. ADTOGRAPH OF QUEEN ELIZAUETH. 344: THE STORY OF LIBERTY. CHAPTER XXYII. THE RETRIBUTION THAT FOLLOWED CRIME. THE Huguenots of France are not exterminated bj the terrible mas. sacre of St. Bartholomew ; there are still one hundred thousand in the kingdom. Catherine de' Medici and the Duke of Guise are deter- mined to root them out, and the young king, Henry HI., is a pliant tool in their hands. " I will have but one religion in the State," is the edict of the weak boy-king. The Huguenots must give up tlieir religion, or fight for life, liberty, and property. Give up they will not. A terrible war begins. Henry of Navarre is the leader of the Huguenots. The whole country is disturbed. Amidst all the commotion, what is the young King of J'rance doing ? He is down in the city of Lyons, buying all the little dogs, par- rots, and monkeys he can find — paying more than one hundred thousand crowns for them. With him are two hundred women, and as many men — ladies and gentlemen of the court, who have nothing to do but to eat and drink, dance and sing, and dawdle their time away ; while the peo- ple, with no security of life or property, with no freedom of thought or action, are plundered by the tax-collectors of their hard earnings, to main- tain the worthless, dissolute creatures in all their mock gentility. We come to 1588. The Duke of Guise has been laying a plot to get rid of Henry III., and also Henry of Navarre, the leader of the Hugue- nots, who is heir to the throne. The duke is not content with being a duke ; he must be kino-. But how shall he do it ? He will summon the Jesuits. He will manage to have his own immediate friends appointed chief inquisitors. He consults with the Holy League. But the king is aware of what is going on. He sees through the plan of the wily man, who is on his way from Nancy, a town in Nortliern France, to Paris. " You must not enter Paris without my consent," is the order which the king sends to him. What does the Duke of Guise care for that ? Nothing. " If you will break with the king, I will send you three hundred thou- THE RETRIBUTION THAT FOLLOWED CRIME. 345 I sand crowns, and seven thousand soldiers," is the word which comes to the diike from Philip II. The Leaguers are in Paris, secretly stirring up the people, distributing money to the rabble. " What a noble, generous man the Duke of Guise must be ! He does not spend his money buying poodles and monkej's !" So say the people, as the coins drop into their hands. They are ready to take up arms for such a man against the weak- minded Henry. At noon. May 12th, a man in a white doublet, black cloak, tall, dignified, with a scar on his face, enters the Gate of St. Martin. All Paris is out to welcome him. " Hurrah for the Duke of Guise!" The shout runs along the streets. The people come out witli their arms, and the king flies in terror to a place of safet3\ Then there are negotiations, and the weak, vacillating kini;' comes to terms, accedes to all the duke's demands, pub- lishes an edict against the Hu- guenots, and another declaring that Henry of Navarre has no right to the throne. The king appoints to office all whom the duke says must be appointed — the duke himself being made lieutenant-general, commanding the army. Christmas comes. The duke is master. The king feels his degradation. " What shall I do ?" He puts the question to one of his trusty friends, "Arrest the duke, and have him tried." " Strike him at once. He is plamiing your destruction. You never can try him for treason. Strike, and get rid of him," is the advice of anotiier. IIENKY III. 346 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. Walls have ears ; and a servant, a spy of the dnke's, hears it. The duke is sitting at dinner, when a servant hands him a note. Thus it reads : " The king intends to kill you." The duke takes a pen and writes, " He does not dare to." The duke does not know, nor does he care, who sent the note, for he is conscious of his power. To-morrow morning he is to meet the king in council, and he will make new demands more humiliating to the king. Morning comes, and the duke enters the council-chamber. It is cold and chilly. " Will you kindle a fire ?" A servant lights the wood upon the hearth, and the duke warms him- self, eating, wliile doing it, some plums, which another servant brings him. "with what ME^'iUKL IL MLIL, IT hll VLL BE MEASURED TO YOU AGAIN." , " The king would like to see you in his chamber." The Secretary of State brings the message. JSTow he will make his demands. Ever}' Hu- guenot shall be exterminated. He pulls up his cloak, and takes his hat. Some of the councillors have come in. He bows to them with kingly grace, and passes through a door. Whip ! whip ! whip ! whip ! whip ! Five strokes from as many poniards. Nine men have been standing con- cealed in the passage-way, and five of them have plunged their weapons into his body. " God have mercy !" It is his only cry. There he lies, close by the king's bed, his blood flowing from five ghastly wounds. I THE RETRIBUTION THAT FOLLOWED CRIME. 847 The king comes from an inner chamber, " Is it done ?" " Yes." " The king bends over the body and kicks it. Who was he that stamped the heel of his boot into the face of the dead Coligny, sixteen years ago, on the night of St. Bartholomew ? The Duke of Guise, now weltering in his gore, did not stop on that eventful night to ponder the words of Christ concerning retribution, " With what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again." But the ^-etributive hour has come, and the , words spoken by that Carpenter of Galilee are not fiction, but stern and irreversible fact. The time has been long, but the measure has come at last. " I am king." Henry speaks the words, and goes to see his mother, Catherine, old and feeble now. " How are 3'ou this morning ?'^ " Better," Catherine replies. " So am I." " You have had the duke put out of the way, I hear. I hope the cut- ting is all right ; but now for the sewing." So the mother addresses the son. Thirteen days later, the grandniece of Leo X. — the woman who poisoned Jeanne d'Albret, who planned the massacre of St. Bartholomew, who poisoned her own son Charles, who has been accessory to many other crimes — lies upon her bed, weak, helpless, with death staring her in the face. " Blood ! blood ! There is a river of blood !" she cries. " See ! see ! The devils are after me ! they are dragging me down to hell." She is a maniac. Death steals on apace. The withered hands move convulsively; the once fair face is haggard now; the lips quiver, and the breathing ceases. Death has come, and that is the end ! Is it ? If the good which men do lives after them, does the evil die when the pulse ceases its beatings ? No. A legacy of blood and hate, of war and crime, is what Catherine de' Medici bequeaths to France. Six months pass. The King of France and Henry of Navarre are at St. Cloud, with their armies. The land is convulsed with civil war. Paris is in the hands of the Holy Leaguers, who fain would exterminate every Huguenot. It is Tuesday, August 1st, that a monk appears at St. Cloud ; he has come from Paris, with a message for the king. " You can't go in," says the guard. " Let him come in," shouts the king from his tent. The monk passes in, bows low before the king to present a paper. A poniard flashes in the air^ and the monk drives it to the hilt into the king's abdomen. 348 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. " He has killed me !" The shout is heard by the guards, who rusli in in season to see the king falling to the floor. Jacques Clement stands JACQUES CLEMENT KILLING THE KING. there, with his arms outstretched, as if to make a crucifix of himself in his fanatical hatred of the king. In a moment he is hacked to pieces. Henry of Navarre and the Duke of Sully are with the army. A horse- man rides up at a swift pace, bows to Henry, and whispers in his ear, and the three gallop to St. Cloud. The king is dying, but conscious. " Navarre is your king ; recognize him as the rightful King of France,"^ are the words that fall from the lips of the wounded sovereign. " We will." " Swear it." The noblemen who have gathered round fall upon their knees, and lift their hands to heaven in confirmation of their promise. The dead king is borne to his tomb ; and the boy born and nurtured among the defiles of the Pyrenees, whose infant lips were wet with wine and chafed with garlic by a doting old grandfather, is King of France — Henry TV., the first of the house of Bourbon. Though Henry IV. has come to the throne, the war is not yet ended. The Leaguers are in possession of Paris, and the Duke of MayennCj youngest brother of the Duke of Guise, their leader. The war widens. THE RETRIBUTION THAT FOLLOWED CRIME. 349 Queen Elizabeth of England sends over six thousand men to aid Henry. On March 14th the two armies meet on the plain of Ivry, Henry with ten thousand, and the Duke of Mayenne with thirteen thousand men. "My children," says the king, just as the battle is beginning, " if you lose sight of your colors, rally to my white plume : you will always find it in the path to honor and glory. The historian Macaulay tells us about tlie battle : " The king is come to marshal us, in all his armor drest, And he has bound a snow-white plume upon his gallant crest. He looked upon his people, and a tear was in his eye ; He looked upon the traitors, and his glance was stern and high. Right graciously he smiled on us, as rolled from wing to wing, Down all our line, a deafening shout, 'God save our lord the king!' 'And if my standard-bearer tall, as fall full well he may, For never saw I promise yet of such a bloody fray. Press where ye see my white plume shine, amidst the ranks of war, And be your oriflamme to-day the helmet of Navarre.' " The Leaguers are utterly routed. Their commander is a fat man ; he seeks safety in flight, but is overtaken and captured. Henry treats him kindly. " Spare the French," are his orders to his troops. He will not have a Erenchman put to death. FOR THE SAKE OJr I'EAL I,, HK WILL ACKNOWLEDGE THE POl'E. / 350 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. But how shall Henry govern ? He is a Huguenot, while three-fourths of the people of France are Catholics. He cares very little for the forms of religion ; but he believes that every man should be allowed to think for himself in religious matters. He sees that the country is torn by factions. He would have the people united ; and, to bring about a union, decides to give in his adhesion to the Roman Church. Some of the bigoted Cath- olics say that he is a hypocrite, while many of the Huguenots accuse him of being a traitor. For the sake of peace, he acknowledges the Pope as the head of the Church. He marks out his course of action. There shall be freedom of conscience to every man, and tliere shall be no more burn- ing or hanging of heretics. The country has been drenched in blood since Bernard Palissy, the potter, and his friends began to think for themselves ; but at last, after the weary years, the people may think for themselves, without fear of priest or Pope. Henry publicly abjures the Huguenot faith, and ranks himself a Cath- olic ; but on April 13th, 1598, in the old town of Nantes, he publishes an edict guaranteeing protection and toleration to all. So liberty, like a ship at sea, after breasting the storm and tempest, sails in calmer w^aters. WILLIAM BKEWSTEU AND HIS FRIENDS. 351 CHAPTER XXYIII. WILLIAM BREWSTER AND HIS FRIENDS. ALTHOUGH sixty years have rolled away since Cardinal Wolsey . made the old manor-house at Scrooby his home, some of the old people living there can remember how he distributed alms to the poor on Sunday, how he fed the lame and the blind from his kitchen-table. It is the year 1590, and the occupant of the old house is the young man, Wil- liam Brewster — Sir William Davison's secretary. He has seen the hol- lowness of court life, and is dissatisfied with it. He learns that men who will be great have no end of trouble. Elizabeth has made him one of her postmasters, and there he is, living a quiet and peaceful life, looking after the mail, and the post-riders, and the travellers who go by post from London up the great road to York. Great changes are taking place in England. Men are beginning to be independent in thought and action. Robert Brown, a zealous minister, has been preaching to congregations in London. Richard Clifton — a man with a long white beard — is also preaching independently of any authority from the bishop. William Brewster believes that every man has the right to think for himself; that neither bishop, pope, king, nor queen should control men in religious matters. Many of his neighbors at Scrooby, Austerfield, Bawtry, Gainsborough, and other little hamlets, are of the same way of thinking. They believe in having a pure worship, and object to the wearing of gold-embroidered vestments by the bishops, to bowing before the altar during service, and making the sign of the cross when their children are baptized. They hate mummery, and so stay away from church, although it has been decreed that everybody in Eng- land must attend church, of which Elizabeth is the head. H they do not, the bishops will know why. They have a complicated machinery of courts to compel everybody to believe as they shall direct. Every man and woman in England must believe in the Thirty -nine Articles, which have been decreed by Parliament and the queen. Commissioners have been appointed to inquire about " heretical opinions," " seditious books," 552 THE STORY OF LIBEllTY. and to punish all who shall stay away from church on Sunday. They arrest and imprison all who disobey their commands. The bishops hang John Copping and Elias Thacker, and arrest Henry Barrow and John 'Greenwood. For what ? For not believing as they believe. Although DANCING ON THE GREEN. Archbishop Whitgift is himself a heretic, he will not tolerate a man who •does not believe as he believes. If the Pope will not tolerate Archbishop Whitgift, he, in turn, will not tolerate John Copping and the rest. In the great struggle for liberty brave men lay down their lives — not on the battle-field, charging up to the cannon's mouth, but on the scaffold, or else wasting away in loathsome prisons. John Copping and Elias Thacker believe that men should lead pure lives. The English people, for the most part, are a roistering set. They love out-door sports, hunting and fishing, and games — pitching quoits, wrestling, and dancing. They go into the green-woods on bright summer days, and have a dance — men, women, and children joining in the sport. In the winter the villagers gather in a peasant's cabin, and hold their rustic balls. They are rude in their manners, and spend much of their time in play and idleness. John Copping, and others like him, think that so much dancing, feast- 23 WILLIAM BREWSTER AND HIS FRIENDS. 355 ing, and idleness are a waste of time ; that they are not promotive of good morals. Sunday afternoons are given to games and dances. The good ministers believe that Sunday should not be used as a holiday, and they preach boldly for a purer way of living. The peasants are not the only ones who need reforming, for the carpenters, joiners, the tradesmen, and the well-to-do people spend a great deal of time in the ale-houses over their foaming mugs of beer. Archbishop Whitgift does not trouble him- self about such things : he has little to say against dancing on Sunday, or against their sports and drinking, or the drunkenness, and idleness, and immorality; but he cannot tolerate a man who will not think as he thinks. He looks sharply after those who dissent from his way of thinking. For six years he keeps Henry Barrow in prison. He does not quite dare to burn him, for the people of England do not intend to have any more roasting of human beings; but one morning, before London is astir, he has the poor man taken out to Tyburn, and speedily put to death by hanging. The same day he arrests John Penry, a Welshman, who ALE-DRINKERS. has written a pamphlet in which he maintains that every man has a right to act according to the dictates of his conscience in matters pertaining to religion. Archbishop Whitgift cannot permit any such heresy. On June 7th, 1593, John Penry is taken out and hanged. 356 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. Cliftoii is not there, John Robinson preaches. Notwithstanding the bishops are hunting down those whom they de- risively call Puritans, it does not deter the postmaster at Scrooby and his friends from thinking for themselves. More than that, Brewster invites his neighbors to come to the old manor-house on Sunday, to hear a man M'ith a long wdiite beard — Richard Clifton — preach: sometimes, when After the service Brewster gives them bread and beer. He and his friends believe that any body of Christian believers may be a church, and that the minister is their bishop. They believe that the churches organized by Peter, Paul, and the other apostles were just such churches. Among those w4io come to hear Richard Clifton is a boy from Austerfield, William Brad- ford. The register in the Aus- terfield church contains the record of William's baptism : "William son of Will"" Bradfourth baptized the XlXth daj- of March Anno dm 1589." The next day, after the hanging of Penry, Parliament passes a law imprisoning for three months all who do not conform to the Queen's Church, with the confiscation of all their property, and perpetual banishment from Eng- land. A non-conforming church has been gathered in London ; but upon the passage of this law it is broken up, many of its members being banished, or else seeking safety in Holland. The postmaster of Scrooby and his friends, being so far away, are not molested ; and Sunday after Sunday they meet in the old manor-house for worship. On March 24th, 1603, Elizabeth, who for forty -five years has been Queen of England, draws her last breath, and James of Scotland (who was spanked by George Buchanan), through his descent from Margaret, who in her bridal journey to Scotland stopped at the old manor-house, becomes King of England. He is thirty-six years old. It is to be feared JAMES I. WILLIAM BREWSTER AND HIS FRIENDS. 357 that the spanking did him little good, for he is vain, self-willed, hypocrit- ical, selfish, and superstitious. He believes that wrinkled old women sell themselves to the devil to bewitch the people; and he has been harrying witches at a fearful rate — hanging, drowning, and burning them. He is not the only one who believes in witches. For that matter, everybody believes that they ride about on broomsticks at night, creeping through key -holes, and entering houses to torment the people. Everybody be- lieves that witches should be put to death. It is the spirit of the age. There are several hundred ministers in England who desire purer ways in the Church, and they present a petition to James, asking that there may be a new order of things. He grants them an audience at Hampton Court — it is not a hearing, for when they begin to present their plea, he inter- rupts them : " I will have one doctrine, one discipline, one religion. I alone will decide. I will make you conform, or I will harry you out of the land, or else do worse — hang you." The bishops are delighted. The king is greatly pleased with himself. " I peppered them sound- ly," he says, in glee, to the bishops. He issues a proclamation requiring everybody to conform to the Church of which he is the head. What shall the men and women who meet in the old manor-house at Scrooby do? They value life ; but principle is worth more than property or life. Thej'^ love their country ; but liberty is worth more than country. They will sell their lands, bid good-bye to old England, and find a refuge in Hol- land, where, since the Spaniards have been driven out, men may think for themselves. Not as individuals, but as a church — a body of Chris- tian believers— will they go. Why not go to the New World, beyond the Atlantic ? There is much talk about Virginia just now — its delightful climate, its fertile soil, its fruits and flowers, and inexhaustible riches. The merchants of London are fitting out a colony to settle there ; but the power of the bishops will be felt there. Nor will the king let them go. " No Englislnnan shall transport himself to Virginia without a license ;" that is the king's proc- lamation. He will not even permit them to find a home amidst the wolves, and bears, and Indians. Nor will he let them go to Holland. He has the power to banish them ; but he will not let them go of their own accord into exile. William Brewster and his friends resolve to leave the country secret- ly. It is fifty miles to the sea- coast; but they will make their way to the old town of Boston, and take a vessel to Amsterdam. Brewster has been there, and so makes all arrangements. A ship-master promises to 358 THE STORY OF LIBERTY, take them. They sell their lands, pack their goods, and make their way over the meadows and marshes to Boston. The land is so level that long before they reach the town they can see the tall towers of St. Botolph's Church rising above the horizon. They pass through the narrow streets, and go on board the ship, congratulating themselves that soon they will be beyond the jurisdiction of the bishops. But they are doomed to dis- appointment. The captain of the vessel is a knave ; he has informed the HOLLAND FARM-HOUSK. constable, who comes with a lot of policemen, and marches them to the office of the magistrate, who thrusts them into prison, where they are kept many weeks, till he can hear fi'om London ; but after much suffering they are allowed to go at large. Six months pass. Brewster resolves to make another attempt to reach Holland, and this time makes a bargain witli a Dutch skipper to take him- self and friends on boai-d at a lonely place on the coast. One by one the people leave their homes. The women and children go in a boat. The winds are high, and they ai-e tossed about by tlie waves, suffering from sea-sickness. The men, carrying heavj^ packs, make their way through the marshes. They reach the appointed place, but no ship is in sight The WILLIAM BREWSTER AND HIS FRIENDS. 359 boat runs into a creek for shelter, for those on board are in a misera- ble plight — sick, weary, disappointed, disheartened, with no home behind them, none before them, so far as they can see. All day, all night, they lie there. The morning dawns, and their hearts are joyful, for there is the ship riding at anchor off the shore a little distance. The women and children have spent the night on the land. The ship's small boats come in and carry their goods on board. Some of the men are on the ship, some on the land, when a troop of men come rushing over the sand-hills, armed with spears and guns. The bishops' officers are upon them. Those on shore are seized — the women rudely assaulted. The Dutchman, seeing the commotion, and afraid that his ship will be seized and himself thrown into prison, hoists the anchor, spreads the sails, and steers away. It is a sad hour. Husbands and wives are separated, fam- ilies broken up. There is loud lamentation, for who knows whether they €ver will meet again. William Bradford is on board the ship. He is only nineteen years old; he gives this account of the scene: "Pitiful it was to see the heavy care of these poor women — what weeping and cry- ing on every side; some for their husbands carried away in the ship, others not knowing what should become of them and their little ones ; others melted in tears, seeing their poor little ones hanging about them, crying for fear and quaking with cold." The ship, instead of reaching Holland in a few hours, is caught in a tempest, and driven nearly to Norway. For seven days and nights those on board see neither sun, moon, nor stars. Many times they fear that their last hour has come ; but after being tossed about for fourteen days, they are safely landed at Amsterdam. What shall the officers do with the women and children ? To im- prison them because they were going with their husbands and fathers can- not be thought of ; the people will not permit it. No use to send them back to Scrooby and Austerfield, for they have no homes ; they can only set them at liberty. King James will gain nothing by keeping them in England ; and so, after many delays, they are permitted to make their way to Holland, to join their husbands and fathers. 360 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. CHAPTER XXIX. THE STAR OF EMPIRE. A CENTURY nearly has passed since Christopher Columbus under- took to reach the east by sailing west. During this period, the Spaniards have seized the West India Islands, conquered Mexico and Peru. They have a settlement in Florida, at St. Augustine. Every ship sailing to Spain from the new Western world carries silver and gold ; and the country of Ferdinand and Isabella is reaping a rich harvest. Trade and commerce feel the quickening influence of the precions metals. Through all these years neither the French or English have made a permanent settlement in North America. Some Huguenots who settled at Port Royal, in South Carolina, have been massacred by the Spaniards ; and from St. Augustine northward there is no human habitation, save the wigwams of the Indians. It is the year 1583, when Sir Humphrey Gil- bert, of England, with authority from Queen Elizabeth, sets sail, with two ships and three barks, on a voyage of discovery. He drops anchor on the 3d of August, in the harbor of St. Johns, Newfoundland, and is surprised to find thirty-six French vessels at anchor there. The crews are catching- fish, and drying them on the rocks. Sir Humphrey informs the fishermen that he takes possession of the island for Queen Elizabeth, and that they must obey the laws of England ; and if an}^ one says anything against Elizabeth, he shall have his ears cropped, and lose all his goods : more, they must all worship in the way prescribed by the Church of England. Sir Humphrey grants the fishermen leave to dry their fish — a privilege which they always have exercised; but now they must pay for the privi- lege. Having established English authority. Sir Humphrey sets sail for England ; but never again is he to see his native land : his ship goes down in a storm with all on board ; but the vessel commanded by his half- brother. Sir Walter Raleigh, arrives safely in port. The disaster does not deter Sir Walter from making another voyage. A few months later he is abroad once more, sailing south-west till he reaches the coast of North Carolina, where he drops anchor, and makes THE STAR OF EMPIRE. 361 the acquaintance of the Indians, who are kind and hospitable. He makes a present of a tin pan to a chief, who bores a hole in the rim, attaches a string, and wears it on his breast as an ornament and shield, and in return gives Sir Walter twenty skins of wild animals, worth a crown apiece; so that the Englishman gives away the tin pan at good profit. The climate is delightful, the air fragrant with flowers ; and Sir Walter, ^vho has a great admiration for Queen Elizabeth— so great that he once placed his scarlet- velvet cloak upon the mud for her to walk on when landing at the Tower— names the country Virginia, in her honor. Sir Walter returns to England, carrying with him some of the tobacco of Virginia. Smoking is unknown in England ; and one day when Sir Walter is puffing his Indian pipe, a servant coming in, thinking he is on fire, dashes a pailful of water upon him, wetting him from head to foot. The next year Sir Walter sails once more, with one hundred and fifty men, and makes a settlement at Roan- oke, leaving John White to govern the ~, JOHN SMITH RESOLVES TO BE A GENERAL. and supplies him with money. This is in France. He discoveni the rascal who robbed him. " You are the villain who stole my purse." Both draw their swords. Click ! click ! click ! they go, till John has the thief at his mercy. 364 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. " Pay me my money, yon scamp." " I have spent it." The fellow begs for pardon, and John, as kind as he is brave, allows him to go. At Marseilles he takes a ship for Italy, which is crowded with pilgrims on their way to Rome. A storm comes on. The pilgrims count their beads, and say their prayers, while John calmly looks out upon the waves which every minute threaten them with destruction. " He is a lieretic — a wicked fellow." So the pilgrims whisper to each other. "He is a Jonah." " Let us throw liim overboai'd." They gather around him in anger, and seize him. He makes a brave fight, but it is one against one hundred. Overboard they throw him into the yeasty waves. But he is a good swimmer, and the ship is not far from the shore. The waves toss him to and fro ; they roll over him, all but strangle him ; but, weak and exhausted, he reaches the shore. The next day a ship comes along, the captain takes him aboard, and in a few days he finds himself at Alexandria, in Egypt. A Venetian vessel sails into port, and a battle ensues between the two ships, in which John makes a brave fight for his friends, who capture their enemy's vessels, and find it laden with silks, spices, diamonds, and jewelry. John's share of the plun- der amounts to eleven hundred dollars in money, besides a box of jewels worth a much larger sum. From Egypt he makes his way into Hungary, joins the Austrian army, and is made a captain of cavalry. His troop is known as the "Fiery Legion." The Austrian general, Count Meldritch, is besieging the fortress of Regal. One of the Turkish generals, Turbashaw, sends a challenge into the Austrian camp: "I challenge any captain of the besieging army to combat." Many brave men are ready to accept it, but the lot falls on the young captain of the Fiery Legion. The fight is to be in the presence of all the high-born ladies. The combatants meet in the open field, the Turk in a suit of mail wrought with gold, the boy-captain in plain armor. The Turk has eagle's wings attached to his shoulder. Three janizaries at- tend him : one to carry his lance, the others to walk by his side, and do his bidding. The ladies on the castle walls wave their mantles as the Turk rides proudly forward to meet his antagonist, and poises his lance and rides at him full tilt; but the next moment the Turk is rolling upon the ground, THE STAR OF EMPIRE. 365 with his opponent's lance piercing his brain. A loud wail goes up from the multitude gathered on the castle walls, while shouts of victory rend the air from the Austrian hosts. Another Turkish general will avenge the death of his friend. That JOHN SMITH S FIGHT WITH THE TDRK. young Englishman's head shall roll in the dust. He sends a challenge. They meet ; each shivers his lance ; they fire their pistols, but miss ; then whip out their swords. A stroke brings the Turk to the ground ; another severs his head from his body; and then Captain John challenges any S66 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. ;-,f^ v3/ THRKL TURKS HL\DS. officer in the Turkish army to fight him. General Mulgro accepts the challenge. The Turk comes out with a sword, battle-axe, and pistols. He swings his axe, to annihilate the captain at a stroke ; but in an instant John runs him through with his sword, and finishes him. The whole army escorts him into camp, amidst shouts of joy, the three Turks' heads being borne by three horses. Count Meldritch makes him a present of a splendid horse, a belt adorned with jew- els, and a costly cimeter, and pro- motes him to be a major, and the emperor makes him a nobleman. His coat of arms is three Turks' heads, and the motto " Vincere est mvereP A few days later there is a battle, and the captain of the Fiery Legion goes down amidst a heap of dead, with his blood oozing from a ghastly wound. The Austrians are driven, and he falls into the hands of the Turks, who, thinkhig that he is a rich nobleman, kindly care for him, ex- pecting that his friends will pay a large sum for his ransom. The pasha sends his prisoner to Constantinople, as a present to his sister. The girl sees how fair he is, and falls in love with him. To save him from being sold, she sends him to another brother, a pasha who lives in the Crimea, on the shores of the Black Sea, asking him to take good care of the fair- faced young man ; but the brother shaves the captain's head, dresses him in sheepskinkr, rivets an iron collar on his neck, and sets him to threshing wheat. One day the pasha rides out to see how his captive is getting on. He gives the captain a cut with his whip, but in an instant the flail in Smitli's hands comes round with a whack upon the Turk's head. An- other blow, and he is finished. Smith strips off the clothes of the pasha, secretes the body in a stack of wheat, fills a bag with grain, lays aside his sheepskin clothes, puts on the pasha's, mounts the horse, and flies like the wind across the fields and pasture - lands, reaching the wil- derness. The iron collar is still upon his neck, but he mufiies it and rides on, day after day, night after night, reaching, after fourteen days ride, the Russian frontier. The military ofiicers are amazed at his story, THE STAR OF EMPIRE. 367 but help him on, and in a few weeks he surprises Count Meldritch by appearing once more in camp. When the war is over, he travels through Germany and France to the Mediterranean, embarking on a French ship for Morocco ; but, meeting SMITH S ESCAPE FROM SLAVERY. I a Spanish ship, a battle ensues. The young captain fights like a tiger, and the Spaniards are conquered. Instead of going on to Morocco, the ship puts back to port, and, tired of adventure, Smith makes his way to Eng- land ; but he cannot rest, and now is on his way to the New World. 368 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. King James has granted the colonists the exclusive right to occupy a strip of country two hundred and forty miles wide, extending from the southern boundary of the present State of Maryland to Cape Fear. The Government is to be a council and a governor appointed by the king. There can be no religion in the colony except that of the Church of Eng- land. There is not a single element of popular liberty in the charter. The colonists have no votes — no voice in anything. Besides being sub- ject in all things, in civil and religious matters, to the king, they are, at the same time, under a company of merchants who have contributed to the outfit. Liberty is not a part of the cargo. The winds are contrai-y, and the ships steer southward to the Canary Islands, then w^est to the West Indies, then north-west to the coast of Virginia. On April 26th, 1607, the vessels enter Chesapeake Bay, and drop anchor under the shelter of a point of land where the water is so smooth, the shores so peaceful and pleasant, that the colonists call it Point Comfort ; and Captain Newport names the locality Cape Charles, and the headland on the opposite side of tlie l)ay Cape Henry, for the king's two sons. The Indians who inhabit the country gaze upon the vessels with won- der. Captain Newport quiets their fears, and makes tliem presents, Avhere- upon they invite him to visit their village, where they give him a feast of such luscious oysters as never were seen in England. Captain Smith is sent by Captain Newport to open friendly intercourse with the great chief of the Indians. The man who has had so many adventures in the East finds the chief w^earing a ci'own of deer horns, colored red, with twa eagles' feathers in his hair, and a piece of copper dangling on one side of his head. His body is painted crimson, his face blue. The chief receives him courteously, smoking a pipe, and then handing it to Captain Smith. The ships sail up a noble river, which Captain Newport names James, in honor of the king. He comes to a beautiful island, where he selects a place for a town, erects houses and a fort, and names it Jamestown — the first permanent English settlement in the new home of liberty. The col- onists go on shore, the stores are discharged, and the vessels sail away, leaving the four carpenters, twelve laborers, and forty-eight gentlemen to lay the foundations of a new order of things in the Western world. The gentlemen are unaccustomed to hardship ; they are unused to labor ; nor have they come to w^ork. Labor is degrading. They are soldiers — ad- venturers. The summer sun blazes in the heavens like a fiery furnace, and they wilt beneath its fervent heat. Their provisions are damaged i*^ the water is unwholesome. Fever sets in, and in a few days nearly every THE STAR OF EMPIRE. 369 MEETING THE INDIANS. man, excepting the laborers, is down with fever. The gentlemen lose heart. Death makes its appearance ; four die in a single night. The governor, Edward Wingfield, is a merchant — avaricious, selfish, grasping. He has come to the New World to amass wealth. He reserves 24 370 THE STORY OF LIBERrY. all the choice things for himself — the best tidbits and liquors. Captain John Smith, Captain John Ratcliffe, and Captain John Martin — three •Captain Johns — are members of the council appointed bj the king, and are so incensed at Wingfield's course that they resolve to depose him. " You refused me a bit of chicken when I was sick, nor would you let me have a drop of beer; and you gave me mouldy corn," is Ratcliffe's accusation. " You accused me of being lazy," says Martin. " You called me a liar," shouts Smith. They seize the governor, carry him on board a small vessel, and keep him as a prisoner. Ratcliffe acts as governor. The provisions are nearly exhausted, and Captain Smith, with six men, goes in a boat to purchase corn from the Indians ; but the red men, know- ing the wants of the whites, ask a round price, and will only sell a bas- ketful. The man who cut off the heads of the three Turks is not to be trifled with. He orders the soldiers to fire a volley, to intimidate the sav- ages. The guns flash, and the Indians flee in terror. The captain fol- lows them, and finds a great store of corn ; but the Indians, seeing that no harm has come to them, rally, and let fly their arrows. The soldiers fire once more, this time taking aim, and three of the Indians are killed or wounded, while the rest flee in terror, astounded at the effect of the guns. Captain Smith seizes their medicine, or idol, knowing that they will be greatly troubled at its loss. The medicine-man comes to beg him to give it up. " Fill the boat with corn, and I will restore it." The Indian is glad to comply, and his followers bring not only corn, but turkeys, ducks, and venison. Smith ascends the Chickahominy as far as he can go with a large boat, and then, with two soldiers, in a canoe, goes on many, miles. The soldiers left with the boat quarrel with the Indians ; one is killed, the remainder flee, leaving Smith and his companions to whatever fate may await them. His two companions are killed, and he is taken prisoner. His captors lead him to their chief. He is promised his liberty if he will join in exterminating the colony. He feigns friendship, but informs them that the colonists have terrible weapons, and will destroy them all. " Send and see if it is not so." He writes a note to the colonists to fire their cannon. The Indians arrive at Jamestown with the letter, and are amazed to see that everything happens just as Smith said it would. Their captive must be a supernatural being, for he can make paper talk. They bring THE STAR OF EMPIRE. 371 back some gunpowder, which they intend to sow in the spring, and so raise their own powder. Captain Smith is taken before the great chief, Powhatan, who wears a dress made of i-accoon skins, with a crown of red feathers. He sits upon THE FIRST FIGHT. a platform, with his two daughters by liis side — the oldest fifteen, the youngest thirteen years of age. They bring a bowl of water, that he may wash his face, and a bunch of feathers for a towel. Then he has his trial, and is condemned to die. An Indian rolls a stone into the wig- wam, and the captain's head is laid upon it. Two warriors raise their 372 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. :^4i^i^^^S?: POCAHONTAS SHIELDS HIM FROM THEIR CLUBS. clubs to beat out his brains. His time has come ; yet he does not trem- ble. The Indians shall see that the white man can die without a sign of fear. The youngest girl by the side of the great chief gazes upon the scene. I THE STAR OF EMPIRE. 373 Her heart is in commotion. A bound, and she is bending over him, shield- ing iiim from the clubs ready to descend upon his skull. " Do not kill him ! do not kill him !" The chief loves his daughter, and for her sake spares the captain's life, and sends twelve warriors to conduct him in safety to Jamestown. Captain Smith sends back a handsome present to the chief and his daugh- ter. He finds the colony divided. There are forty persons in all, but half of them have seized the vessel in the James, and are abandoning tlie place, intending to sail to England. Captain Smith loads a cannon, and aims it at the vessel. " Return, or I will sink you." The conspirators, awed by the command, return to the shore ; and at the last moment the colony is saved from dissolution. Pocahontas is their friend. She comes often to the town, bringing provisions. The Indians w^ho come with her respect the man who had no fear of death, and who can make paper talk. " In a short time a great boat filled with white people will come from the sea," he says to them, and a few weeks later Captain Newport sails up the James, with one hundred and twenty emigrants. Now the brave man is a prophet; he can tell what is going to happen, and they stand in fear of him. The new-comers are nearly all "gentlemen," who despise labor, but they have come expecting to find gold as plentiful as in Peru, and are a burden rather than a help. Captain Smith starts on a grand exploring expedition — up the Poto- mac, up Chesapeake Bay to the Susquehanna, and up that stream till he comes to a tribe of Indians who use copper hatchets, which they obtain from the far-distant north. Upon his return, he makes a treaty with the Pappahannocks, the chief giving up his arrows in token of friendship, and Captain Smith hanging strings of beads around the necks of three of the women of the tribe. After this there is a great feast and much dan- cing. From the Rappahannock River Captain Smith sails for Craney Island, near Norfolk, where the Indians attack him ; but he fires a volley at them, burns their wigwams, and so humiliates them that they bring four hundred baskets full of corn to purchase peace. At sunset, September 7th, 1608, the party reach Jamestown, after an absence of three months and a journey of nearly three thousand miles. Another ship arrives with emigrants, among whom are two women — the first in the colony. Two years have passed since the colonists landed at Jamestown ; but as yet little has been done toward making a permanent settlement. The gentlemen are idlers, but Captain Smith compels them 374 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. SUBMISSION OF THE RAPPAHANNOCKS. to work. Some of them are terribly profane, and he makes a law that for every oath they utter they shall have a canful of cold water poured down their backs. He discovers that the chief Powhatan, though pro- fessing friendship, is conspiring against the colony, and resolves to seize him; but two worthless fellows flee to Powhatan with information of his intentions. And now Pocahontas comes with the counter- information that her father intends to kill all the English. Captain Smith holds a parley with the chief of the Pamunkeys, who profess to be friendly. While he is talking with the chief in his wigwam, a soldier rushes in. THE STAR OF EMPIRE. 375 "'We are surrounded by a great crowd of savages," he says, pale with fear, " Never mind. Look to your guns," is the quiet reply of the dauntless man ; then seizing the chief by the hair with his left hand, presents a pistol to his head, accuses him of treachery, threatens to blow out his -1-^/. in CAPTAIN SMITH SUBDUING TIIK CHIEF. 576 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. brains if he does not kneel and ask forgiveness. The cliief kneels, prom- ises submission, and also agrees to fill the captain's boats with corn. " If you do not, I will fill them with the dead bodies of your warriors." The Indians bring corn and provisions in abundance, standing in fear of such a man. King James appoints Lord De la Ware (Delaware) governor, who sails from England with nine ships and five hundred emigrants. Two of the ships are wrecked in the West Indies, where De la Ware himself remains KUINS AT JAMESTOWN. to refit them. The others reach Jamestown. The emigrants are a worth- less set — spendthrifts for the most part, scapegraces, sons of nobles and lords, so wild and reckless that their fathers are glad of an opportunity of sending them out of the country. Captain Smith has been in Virginia three years. Had it not been for him, the colony would have perished. He is terribly burned by an explo- sion of gunpowder, and resolves to return to England. He bids farewell to the colonists, some of whom are glad to be rid of a man who has com- pelled them to labor, while others cannot keep back the tears when they remember how his wisdom, endurance, and bravery more than once have THE STAR OF EMPIRE. 377 saved them from destruction. He returns to England, draws a map of his explorations, which he presents to King James, who holds him in high esteem. The colony numbers five hundred when he sets sail, but there is no controlling mind, no government. The new state founded on American soil in a few days is in anarchy. The idlers eat the provisions of the col- ony, but do no work. Winter comes, and provisions fail. Fever sets in. Starvation is before them. The Indians see how weak they are, and those who go to the wigwams of the savages for food are cruelly murdered. Spring opens, and of the five hundred only sixty remain ; the four hun- dred and more have perished. The survivors, disheartened, abandon the colony, embark on their vessel, and reach Chesapeake Bay. On the mor- row they will bid farewell to the shores where disaster and failure have been their portion. What do they see ? Two ships. Lord De la Ware has obtained new vessels in the West Indies, and here he is with provi- sions. Sad the morning, joyful the night. With fresh courage they go back to Jamestown, take possession of their old homes, to begin once more the work of laying the foundations of an empire in the Western world. 378 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. CHAPTER XXX. THE "HALF-MOON." THE storks are building their nests on the chimney -tops in Amster- dam. The spring has come in its beauty. William Brewster and his fellow-pilgrims, in this year of 1609, are hard at work ; but quite likely they have time to stop for a few moments, on this 25th day of March, to OFF CAPE NORTH. THE "HALF-MOON." 379 take a look at a vessel, the Half-moon^ which is just starting for a long voyage, in search of a new route to China. Hendrick Hudson, an Eng- lishman, Captain John Smith's friend, is skipper. He stands upon the THE "half-moon" IN CHESAPEAKE BAT. deck issuing his orders. He has already been two voyages to the North, sailing amidst the icebergs ; and now he is going to try to reach China by the way of Nova Zembla. The East India Company and the Amster- dam burghers have fitted out the ship. The sailors bid good-bye to their friends, and the Half-moon slowly moves away. The winds are fair, and in less than a month Captain Hudson is at Cape North ; but there he en- counters terrible storms. The air is thick with mist. There are dense fogs, and ice-fields block his way. He is not a man, however, to turn back at once to Amsterdam ; but turns westward, loses his foremast in a fear- ful storm, but reaches the Banks of Newfoundland, where the crew catch a great supply of fish, and on July 17th drops anchor in Penobscot Bay. There are tall pines on the shore, and the sailors soon have a new mast in its place. They trafiic with the Indians, and then Captain Hudson sails south, coasts along Cape Cod, and on August 18th drops anchor in Ches- apeake Bay. From there he turns north, and discovers Delaware Bay. Still farther north, coasting along a sandy shore, he discovers a long, low point of land curved like a hook, and names it Sandy Hook. A little farther, and he drops anchor at the mouth of " the great North River of New Netherlands"— the Hudson. The Indians put out in their canoes 380 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. from the shores, come on board the ship, bringing to- bacco, corn, and bear-skins,, which they gladly exchange for knives and trinkets. The next day Captain Hud- son sends a party of sailors, on shore, where they find a great company of Indians, who give them tobacco and di-ied currants. The next day Captain Hudson sails through the " Narrows,"' and finds himself in a beautiful and spacious har- bor. He sends a boat to the shore ; but suddenly the Indians let their arrows fly, and John Coleman, one of the sailors, is killed. His comrades bury the body on a point of land, which they call Coleman's Point. On the 12th of September, the Half-moon begins her voyage up the THE "HALF-MOON." 381 great river. The Indians, astonished at the sight, come around the ship in great numbers, bringing corn and tobacco, and making signs for knives and beads. Two days later the ship is amidst the Highlands, and the sailors look out upon the lofty mountains that remind them of the Rhine. On September 18th, Captain Hudson goes ashore, near the present vil- lage of Castleton, to visit the great chief of the region, who has seventeen wives, and who has corn and beans enough to load three ships like the Half-moon. The chief gives him a dinner of baked dog, and a dish of pigeons, which the squaws place before them in wooden bowls painted red. The chief would like to have him sta}' on shore overnight ; and when he discovers that the captain is about to return to the ship, he orders his warriors to break their arrows and throw them into the fire, to let him k:uow that no harm shall come to him. For supper they have pumpkins, grapes, and plums. The Half-moon makes her way nearly to Albany, where, finding that the ship can go no farther. Captain Hudson sends a part}' in boats, to ex- plore the river. He makes a feast to the Indian chiefs on board the ship, giving them brandj-. One drinks so much that he becomes intoxicated, and rolls upon the deck ; the others, not knowing what to make of it, leap into their canoes and hasten ashore ; but return, bringing presents, and are much pleased to find the chief has come to life again, and who is anxious to stay Math the white men, who have such strong water. Little does Captain Hudson think that at that moment Samuel Cham- plain is only a few miles distant, exploring the shores of the lake which bears his name, and that, after a century has rolled awa}', the great battle for supremacy between France and England — between the old religion and the new — will be fiercely waged along its peaceful shores. Retracing his course, Captain Hudson, October 1st, drops anchor in Haverstraw Bay, M'here an Indian, running his canoe under the stern of the vessel, climbs into the cabin window, and steals Captain Hudson's clothes ; but the mate, seeing him, seizes a musket and shoots him. The Indians on the ship, amazed at the lightning, the smoke, and the roar of the gun, leap like frogs into the water, and swim for their boats. Captain Hudson sends a boat filled with sailors to recover the stolen goods. One of the Indians in the water lays hold of the boat to upset it, but a sailor chops off his hand, and the Indian sinks to rise no more. The next da}^ hundreds of Indians come in their canoes to attack the ship, but Captain Hudson brings a cannon to bear upon them. There is a flash, a roar, a boat is smashed, and those in it killed or wounded. The others flee in consternation before the white man's thunder and lightning. After 382 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. a little while two canoes filled with savages put off from the shore and ap- proach the ship rapidly ; but there conies a second flash, and a rattle of musketry. One of the boats is riddled by the shot, and the poor creatures go down one by one, while those in the other canoe pull for the shore. They are powerless before the strangers. The Half -moon reaches the sea, spreads her sails, and on November. 7th casts anchor in Dartmouth harbor, England, from whence Captain Hudson sends an account of his voyage to Holland ; but King James will not permit him to sail thither. The king is jealous of the Dutch. Henry Hudson is an Englishman, and no Englishman shall be permitted to aid them in making new discoveries in the Western world. STRANGERS AND PILGRIMS. 383 CHAPTER XXXI. STRANGERS AND PILGRIMS. THOSE poor people from Scrooby and Austerfield, when they reached Holland, were in a sad condition. Their property was nearly all de- stroyed. They fonnd themselves in a strange land. They could not speak a word of the language of Holland. They found the country intersected by canals, and that the people carried their cabbages and cheeses to market A HIGHWAY IN HOLLAND. by water. The canals were the highways. Women, and children, and dogs tugged at the boats. A boy or girl and a dog made a little team, a woman and a donkey a big team. The fugitives find friends in Amsterdam — people from London who 384 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. have sought refuge there. Some of them have queer ideas in regard to dress, and say that no person should wear a collar or a ruff, or any orna- ment upon the person, and are greatly troubled because Mrs. Johnson, their minister's wife, wears whalebone in her stays, and high-heeled cork-soled shoes. The fugitives from Scrooby and Austerfield are not in a condition to indulge in any superfluity of dress, for they are very poor. They re- main at Amsterdam a short time, and then remove to Leyden — the town that made such a brave resistance to the Spaniards. William Brewster, who used to entertain them in the old manor-house, is so poor that he has to teach school for a living, and M'liile teaching he learns to set t^'pe, and establishes a printing-office. William Bradford becomes a weaver, and makes fustian cloth. One man learns to lay brick ; another is a carpenter, another a blacksmith. In England they were all farmers, and it is hard work for them, while learning their trades, to keep the wolf from the door. On Sunday, instead of carousing in the beer-houses and going out to have a dance in the fields, they meet at the house which they have pur- chased for their pastor, John Robin- son, which stands just across the street from St. Peter's Church, which has been standing there for five hundred years, and from the top of which the people looked with longing eyes to see if the sea were coming in to drown out the Spaniards when the Silent Man cut the dikes. They sing and pray, and listen to the reading of the Bible ; and after John Robinson has finished his sermon, they eat dinner together. They call themselves Strangers and Pilgrims in the land, hoping that ere long times will change in England, and that then they can go back. They live in peace and quietness with their Dutch neighbors, who, though they think the English are odd in dress, and rather peculiar in regard to keeping Sunday, yet like them because they are honest and truthful, and are very particulpi about paying their debts. ST PETLR S CHURCH STRANGERS AND PILGRIMS. 385 As the years go by, the Pilgrims are troubled about their children. There are no English scliools, and they are too poor to educate them. Tliey are disturbed at the thouglit of their becoming like the Dutch. They love the dear old land that gave them birth, even though they are exiles. AVhat shall they do ? The men who have made such sacrifices for liberty talk over the great question, and, after much deliberation, re* solve to find a home beyond the sea, where they can train their children to love and reverence those truths and principles which are dearer than life. Perhaps, now that they are out of England, James will permit them to go. John Carver and Robert Cushnian visit London, where they con- fer with the merchants who have aided in settling the colony at James- town. The merchants obtain pei'inission ; but the king stipulates that they must conform to all the articles of the Church creed. That they will not do. Having left all in England for the sake of their principles, will the}' now surrender them ? Not they. Two years pass, and the exiles go on working at their trades. They have, by their industry, driven the wolf from their doors, and are better- ing their condition. They are still thinking of the home in that far-off land, when Thomas Weston, a merchant of London, comes to see them. A new company of speculatoi-s has been formed in England, called the Plymouth Company'. Earls and lords belong to it. and they have induced James to give them all the land which Captain John Smith called Xew England. They are anxious to send out a colony. William Brewster and two others go to London to see what the adventurers, as the speculators call themselves, will do. They are influential enough to get the king to promise not to molest the Pilgrims. An agreement is made, and a com- pany formed. The shares of the company are fixed at fifty dollars. Ev- ery settler sixteen years of age shall 1)6 considered as equal to one share ; every man who furnishes an outfit worth fifty dollars shall be entitled to an additional share ; children between ten and sixteen years of age shall be counted as half a share. All the settlers bind themselves to work to- gether for seven years, during which time all shall be supported from the common fund, and all their labor shall go into it. At the end of the seven years, the property shall be divided according to the shares. These are hard conditions. For seven years not a penny of their earnings can they claim; they must endure all the hardships, encounter at, the dangers, do all the work — putting life, labor, health, on an equality with the dollars advanced by Weston and his fellow-speculators. Yet for the sake of be- ing free, for the sake of bringing up their children in the principles that are so dear to them, they accept the conditiouo. The merchants obtain Or! SS6 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. two vessels — the 3fayJloioer, of one hundred and eighty tons, and the Speedvjell, of sixty. All of the company at Leyden cannot go, but those who can make preparations for their departure. Tlie}^ are to sail across the Channel to Southampton, where once more they may look npon the green fields of their native land. On July 21st they meet for the last time at the house of their pastor, John Robinson, who will stay with those who remain. They spend the morning in fasting and prayer, and the good minister preaches a solemn DELFTS HAVEN. sermon. After the fasting, they sit down to a frugal feast, and sing once more, with the tears streaming down their cheeks, the psalms they used to sing in the manor-house at Scrooby, and which are sweeter and dearer than ever, now that they are about to take leave of their friends forever. The Speedioell lies at Delftshaven, fourteen miles from Leyden. In the morning they go on board the canal-boats with their friends, who ac- company them to the ship. Some come all the way from Amsterdam tc bid them farewell. They spend the night in conversing with their friends, who provide a feast for them. The last hour has come, the wind is fair, and the captain in haste to be away. The beloved pastor is with them. STRANGERS AND PILGRIMS. 369 They kneel upon tlie deck, and he offers once more a prayer. With tears upon their cheeks, they bid each otlier farewelL The vessel swin<'-s from the quay, the wind fills the sails. Bat tiiere is joy in their sorrow ; they are departing in obedience to tlieir profoundest convictions of duty. Lit- tle know they of what is before tliem, or what they ai-e about to do. God knows what will come of it, and in him they trust. They fire a parting salute with their muskets and their three pieces of cannon. At Southampton they join the 3fayjlorae/\on board of which are tliose who have come from England. Some of them are from London, hired by the speculators. One is John Bil- lington, a graceless fellow, so wild and reckless tliat his friends are rejoiced to ship him to a distuut land. Thom- as Weston is there. He wants tlie original plan clianged, so that the con- ditions will be better foi" himself, and of course harder to the Pilgrims; but no change will they make, whereupon the grasping man claps his purse in his pocket, refusing to discharge an obligation of one hundred pounds, wliich, according to the agreement, he ought to pay. '' I'll let you stand on jonr own legs," he says, and returns to London. To pay tlieir bills, they sell what they soreh' need, but which they can best spare — eiglit}' firkins of butter. They will eat their bread without any butter, rather than be beholden to Thomas Weston, or in debt to an}' man. All is ready. They chose a governor for each ship, and one or two to assist him. Let us not forget this : they chose them. They are not appointed by James, or anybody else, but are elected by votes. It is the beginning of a new order of things. The Governor of Jamestown holds his commission from King James ; but John Carver, governor on board the Mayflower., is elected by the j^^ojyh. The ships leave the port, but are hardly out of the harbor when the captain of the Speedwell discovers that the vessel is leaking, and both ships put into Dartmouth for rei)airs. Two weeks pass, and they sail once more ; but they are hardly on their way M'lien the captain of the S])eed- well declares that they must return, or go to the bottom, and the vessels put into Plymouth. Some of the Pilgrims are discouraged; but there are MAYi'LOWliK. 390 THE STORY OF LIBEIITY. others who have not vet lost heart. There is no time to get another ves- sel, nor have they the means to obtain one. Tliose who are still anxious to go are crowded into the Mayflower^ with such goods as they can carry. They are one hundred and two. On the 16th of September, the sails are spread once more, and the Mayflower^ with tiie rights of the people and the destiny of a new w^orld for a cargo, glides out upon the broad Atlantic. Fierce storms arise, and the vessel is tossed like an egg-shell upon the waves. The main beam is wrenched from its place, and the ship is in danger of breaking in pieces. One of the Pilgrims has a great iron screw, which he brought from Ley- den — why, he does not know — but now it is just what they need ; the beam is forced back into its place, and the vessel is saved. One passen- ger falls overboard, and is lost; but a child is born, and the parents name him Oceanus. Land ! land ! The joyful cry rings through the ship on November 19th. There it is — a long reach of sandy shore, with dark forest trees in the background. They sail along the coast, steering south, but soon find themselves among shoals. They dare not sail in that direction, and so bear north-west, running along a strip of land curved as one may curve his finger, double a sandy headland, and on November 21st drop anchor in the calm waters of the harbor of Cape Cod. That wild fellow, John Billington, and the others from London, have been obliged to behave themselves on shipboard ; but, now that they are about to land, declare that they will do as they please. John Carver will have no authority on shore ; they will be in the king's domain, for John Carver holds no connnission from the king, nor have the Pilgrims any charter. The Pilgrims will see about that. They are men who respect law and order, and intend to have order in their community. It is their right, not derived from the king, but a natural right. In the cabin of the ship tliey sign their names to a solemn covenant. Thus it reads: " In the name of God, Amen. We, whose names are underwritten, * * * by these presents, solemnly and mutually, in the presence of God and one another, covenant and combine ourselves together into a civil body politic, for our better ordering and preservation, and furtherance of the ends aforesaid, and Ijy virtue hereof to enact, constitute, and form such just and equal laws, ordinances, acts, constitutions, and offices, from time to time, as shall be thought most meet and convenient for the general good of the colony, unto which we promise all due submission and obedience." The world never before has seen such a paper. That writing given in the green meadows of Runnymede by John Lackland was a compact STRANGERS AND PILGRIMS. 393 between two parties — the king and the barons ; but here is only one party — tlie 2>^^I>^^' The paper is a constitution. It is fundamental — a new beginning — the founding of a state on a written law, emanating not from the king, but from themselves. John Billington's name is not down upon the paper ; but tlie majority have signed it, and thenceforth and forever the majority shall rule. Having established a government with a written constitution, the Pil- grims organize an army. It consists of only sixteen men ; but they have a brave commander. Miles Standish, who has fought against the Spaniards in Holland. He was not a Pilgrim originally — did not come from Scrooby, but from the country west of that place. He has a lovely wife. Rose, as beautiful in person and character as the name she bears. The army of sixteen make a landing, and mai'ch into the forest. They cut down the trees, kindle a fire of cedar wood, and wai-m themselves by its cheerful blaze, and inhale the fragrant odor of the wood, sweet and refreshing after their long coniinement on shipboard. It is Saturday, and when night comes all repair to the ship to keep the Sabbath as they ever have kept it. On Monday they are early astir. The men carry their pots and kettles on shore, the women land, carrying great bundles of dirty clothes. It is their washing day. While they rub and scrub the clothes. Captain Standish and his soldiers are standing guard in the forest, and the carpenter is re- pairing their boat. On Wednesday Captain Standish marches along the coast with his army, each soldier carrying his gun, sword, and corselet. They come upon a party of Indians, who flee so swiftly that the soldiers cannot overtake them. They find fertile places, where the Indians in other days have planted corn. They discover an iron kettle, and other indica- tions that sailors have been cast away upon the shore. They are fortunate in finding a store of corn, and bring away all the}' can carry, resolving, if they ever find the owners, to pay them for what they have taken. On December 7th, the great boat, large enough to carry twenty-four persons, is ready for use. The captain of the Mayjiower is ready with the long-boat, and they leave the ship, and row southward inside the cape: but the waves are tempestuous ; so they sail into a creek, and Avait for calmer weather. The next day they come to the place where Captain Standish discovei'ed the corn, and find much more. Captain Jones fills his boat, and returns to the ship. They discover two wigwams, but tlie Indians have fied. On Wednesday, December IGth, eighteen men in the large boat bid their friends fai-ewell, and sail along the shore. They are bound for a harbor across the bay, twenty-four miles west of where the Mdy flower is 25* 394 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. CAPTAIN STANDISH ATTACKKU BY THE INDIANS. lying. Tlie mate of the vessel has been there in a former vo^'age ; but the waves are so high they do not dai'e to sail straight across the bay. The air is piercing cold. Tlie spray dashes over them, and freezes on their clothing. At night they land, kindle a fire, eat their frugal fare, post tlieir sentinels, and sleep as best they can. The next day half of the party marcli through the woods, and half creep along with the boat, and rest at night as before. The wolves howl around tlie men, wlio fire their guns to put tlie beasts to flight. They are astir befoi'e daylight, cooking their breakfast. Suddenly they hear a strange cry, and arrows fall around them. Captain Standish quickly has his army marshalled. Crack go the muskets, and one of the Indians is wounded at the first fire; the rest flee, carrying away the wounded man. Captain Standish follows them far enongli to let them know that they are not afraid, nor in any way dis- couraged. The Pilgrims gather the arrows, in order to send them to Eng- land, to let tlieir friends see what weapons the savages use. The wind is favorable; they hoist their sail, and glide along the shore northward now; but suddenly the wind changes to north-east, and the waves come rolling STRANGERS AND PILGRIMS. 395 jnjipof PLYMOUTH in. When they are highest their rudder breaks, and two men, with their oars, are hardly able to steer the boat. " Be of good cheer ; I see the harbor," shouts Robert Copping, mate of the Mayflower. It is almost night, and they hasten to i-each the harbor before darkness comes on. They hoist the sail ; but the mast breaks, and the sail falls into the sea, and the boat heels over on one side : they are in danger of cap- sizing, but gather the sail on boai'd, and the tide carries them into a cove. The breakers are rolling upon the beach. They can see the white foam through the darkness toss- ed high in the air. " The Lord be merci- ful ! My eyes never saw this place before. We must run the boat ashore," cries the mate. But a sailor sees that the boat will be swamp- ed. "About with her !" he shouts. The rowers bend to their oars, and the boat heads from the shore. They turn a sandy point, and find themselves in smooth water. Shall they go ashore ? They are weary, hungry, chilled, and wet to the skin. It will be twelve hours to dawn. Will they not per- ish before morning ? They will land, trusting, if In- dians assail them, to defend themselves. They reach the shore, kindle a fire, and dry their clothes, keeping watch the while for Indians. In the morning they find that they are on an island, which they name Clark's Island, for Edward Clark, one of their number. The sun is shining once more ; but they ai-e weak and exhausted. Time is precious ; but they will rest there through the day — Saturday — and prepare themselves to keep the Sabbath. On Monday, rested and refreshed, they sound the harbor, and find it 396 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. PLYMOUTH HARBOR, DKCEMBER, 1G20. safe and good. Thev pull westward to the main -land, where they find Indian -corn fields and a river of fresh water. They climb a high hill, view the landscape, and are pleased with the prospect. Under the brow of the hill, iiear a brook, and near springs of pure water, they will i-ear their homes. They return to the ship, and report their discoveries ; and the Mayflower spreads her sails once more, and glides across the bay. Winter has set in. The winds are chill, snow lies upon the hills. The spray freezes upon the shrouds of the vessel. The scene is cheerless — ice- bound shores, a dense forest, an unexplored wilderness, before them ; a savage foe lurking beneath the pines ; no homes, no welcome hearth-stone ; forebodings of sickness and starvation. On Sunday Elder Brewster preaches to them on shipboard for the last time. On Monday they examine once more the ground where they propose to rear their homes ; and on Tuesday, after asking God to diiect them in all that they are about to do, they take a vote as to where they shall build their houses. It is the first town-meeting ever held in Amer- ica, and the majority decide. The new State — the new order of things — has begun. That which the human race has struggled for through all the STRANGERS AND PILGRIMS. 397 ages has coine at last — the riglit of the people to rule. Old George Buchanan, Mary of Scotland's tutor, enunciated the right to the world ; but that wliich was theory to him has become a fact. Self-government has begun. Take note of it, ye lords, nobles, kings, and emperors, for of this besinninff there will come a new order of thin2;s in human affairs ! The Mayfiomer is riding at anchor. The long-boat, filled with men and women, glides over the waves to the shore. They step from the boat to a rock. The new State is in possession of its future domain. January 1st, 1621, is a gloomy day, for death begins his ravages, taking one of the citizens, Degorj- Priest. Captain Standish goes out, with four or live sol- diers, to make explorations. They find Indian M'igwams, but none of the savages. The citizens are hard at work building a common house, in which they can store their goods. The boat plies between the ship and the shore, bringing boxes, and bales, and furniture — chairs, chests, pots, and pans. They build their houses of logs, and cover them with thatch ; for they have not yet learned to peel the bark from the trees, or to rive the pines into shingles, for roofing. On Sunday, January 14th, they bare- ly escape a terrible disaster, for the thatch on the common house takes lire, and they have hard work to put it out. On the 29th of January, a great grief comes to Captain Standish. Ilis beautiful wife, Eose, has been fading day by day. The hardships have CHAIK AND CHEST, woi-n her down. Possibly she pines for the green fields and the cheer- ful homes of Old Euijland, which she never more will see. Heaven is 398 THE STORY OF LIBERIY. nearer than the old home. With tearful eyes and swelling hearts, the living carry her np to the burial-place npon the top of the hill. This is the entry in their journal, mournful in its briefness : ''^Jan. 29. Dies Rose, wife of Captain Standishy Two days later the Pilgrims see two Indians lurking beneath the pines, "welcome, englishmen!" but they quickly disappear. They see no otlier savages till March 16th, when they are greatly surprised to see an Indian march boldly into the settlement, and to hear him say, ^^ Welcome^ Englishmen!'''' His name is Samoset. He has been down the coast of Maine in other years, and has seen the Englishmen which have been in Sir Fernando Gorges' iishing establishment. He is kindly treated. He goes away, but soon returns with another Indian. Squanto, who was kidnapped years before by a vil- lain named Hunt, who landed and seized twenty' Indian^, and carried them STRANGERS AND PILGRIMS. 399 to Spain. Sqiianto has been in London, and can speak Englisli. Samoset brings three more, who have skins for sale. He informs the Pilgrims that their great chief, Massasoit, is near by. In a few minutes the chief makes his appearance with sixty Indians. This is the account which the Pilgrims give of the interview : "After an hour the king comes to the top of an hill over against us, with a train of sixty men. We send Sqnanto to him, who brings word we should send one to parley with him. We send Mr. Edward Winslow to know his mind, and signify that our governor desires to see him, and truck (trade), and confirm a peace. Upon this the king leaves Mr. Winslow in the custody of Quadequina, and comes over the brook with a train of twenty men, leaving their bows and arrows behind them. Captain Stan- dish and Master Williamson, with six musketeers, meet him at the brook, where they salute each other; conduct him to a house, wherein they place a green rug and three or four cushions; tlien instantly comes our gov- ernor, with drum, trumpet, and musketeers. After salutations, the gov- ernor kissing his hand and the king kissing his, they sit down. Tlie governor entertains him w'ith some refreshments, and then they agree on a league of friendship. MASSASOIT S VISIT TO THE PILGRIMS. 400 THE STORY OF LIBERTY. THK PALACE OF KING MASSASOIT. "After this tlie governor conducts liim to tlie brook, wliere tliej em- brace and part, we keeping six or seven hostages for oni- messenger. But Qnadeqnina coining M'ith his troop, we entertain and convey him back, re- ceive onr messenger, and return the hostages." Massasoit's palace is not so gorgeous as that at Hampton, in Avliich King James lives: it is a hut in the woods; but the Pilgrims soon discover that the chief is a better friend than the King of England. He is a true man, and the treat}' which he makes with them is faithfully kept. James has persecuted them, but Massasoit befriends them. Archbishop Whit- gift has driven them from their homes, l)ut Massasoit bids them welcome. Their Christian brothers of England are their bitterest foes ; the heathen savages of the wilderness their best friends. But a foe whom they caimot fight is upon them. Spring comes. The trailing arbutus fills the air with its fi'agrance; the birds returuing from I I STRANGERS AND PILGRIMS.. 403 the distant. South are singing in the forest ; the sun sends down its cheer- ful beams upon tlie h'ttle settlement; but flowers, bird-songs, and the gen- ial warmth of spring can never fill the void of aching hearts. Forty-six of the one hundred and one Pilgrims have finished their pilgrimage, and are at rest in the burial-ground on the top of the hill. They level the earth, that the Indians may not know how many liave died. But the living have brave hearts. They go on with their work. On Sunday, Wil- liam Brewster preaches in the common house, where their goods are piled. No bishop has licensed him to preach ; he has nftsumed the right to use such gifts as he may be endowed with, and his heai-ers respect him as their religious teacher. He has no other authority over them. The membei^s of the Church decide all questions that arise. William Brewster is their bishop, yet his vote counts but one. Theirs is a democratic State, and a democratic Church. Men are ecpials. Never before has the world seen such a community. There comes a sad day. Through the winter the Mayflower has been swinging at her anchor in the harbor, but now she is about to depart for England. The last words are spoken, the sails are spread, and the ship sails away. The}^ who stand upon the shore see it fade in the dirn dis- tance. The last tie that bound them to their old home is severed. While the vessel remained, they had the means of returning; but now their des- tiny is fixed. Well for the world that it is so. Such heroic souls as they are not afraid of destiny, no matter M'hat it may be — prosperity or priva- tion, success or failure, life oi- death. They may die, but Truth and Lib- erty are eternal ; for these they will live, or, if God so will it, die.- Death takes them one by one. On the very day that the Mayfloioer sails, their beloved governor, Carver, is seized with sudden sickness, which ends in death. It is a sore stroke, for he was wise and prudent in council, brave of heait, and a righteous man. Though the governor is dead, the State lives. "T'Ae jpeojyle are the only legitimate source of j^oweri'^ George Buchanan wrote it. The people elected John Carver, and the same people — those that are left — elect his successor, William Bradford — he who was baptized in the little old stone church in Austerficld. So the new State perpetuates its life. The State cannot die. A nev/ truth dawns upon the world. As long as there is an individual, there will be a State. At last, after ages of persecution and suffering. Liberty has found her home. The seed-corn of a great empire lias been planted — an empire in which the lowest shall be equal with the highest; where he alone shall be kinir who does kino-lv deeds. 404 . THE STORY OF LIBERTY. Tlie contest is not yet ended between royal authority and the rights of men, between priestly prerogative and the consciences of individuals. King James will still persecute them ; King George will attempt to exer- cise arbitrary authority ; there will be persecutions, imprisonments, and banishments for conscience' sake : men cannot at once be emancipated from the ideas of the ages. The intolerance and bigotry of the Old World, like noxious weeds, will take root in the New, and manj^ years must go by before men can be wholly free. The little company' — there are only fifty of them now — have no code of laws. In tlie Old World, kings barons, nobles, archbishops, and bishops have niade the laws; but these untitled, unlettered men assemble in town meeting and make their laws — each man voting. ISTo edict from King James could add to the validity of their statutes; no arclibishop or noble could frame laws more wise and just: no high constable of the kingdom could make them more effective, as John Billington finds out. He speaks words disrespectful of the new governor, and the citizens condemn him to be tied neck and heels, and fed on bread and water till he begs pardon. The new State^ composed of fifty individuals, elects its governor, frames its laws, and enforces them. Can a king do more? So the subject be- comes king, ruling himself in his own God -given right. From the be- ginning of time kings have assumed the right to rule; but in the wil- derness of the Western world the exiles from Scrool^y and Austerfield take the sceptre into their own hands, and inaugurate a new era in hu- man affairs. Liberty is in lier new home. Strong hands will subdue the wilderness, and brave hearts will establish an empire extending from tlie frozen i-e- gions of the North to the sunny climes of the South, from the stormy Atlantic to the peaceful Pacific. Thi-ough hardship, suffering, and sacri- fice the great republic of the Western w^orld shall rise to become a peer among the nations. Its starry flag shall be the emblem of the world's best hope; for to it the oppressed of all the earth shall turn with longing eyes, and beneath it there shall be peace and plenty, and the recognition of tlie rights of men. INDEX. Alfonzo, Diike of Naples, marriage to Lucretia Borgia, and assassination, 109. Aliiamhra, surrender to Ferdinand and Isabella, 92. Coluinbus's interview with Ferdinand and Isabella, 106. Alva, Unke of, accompanies Philip II. to Eng- land, 266. Commands Spanish army in Holland, 330. Receives a present from the Pope, 340. Ambassador, of the Pope, at Worms, requests Charles V. to disregard his safe-conducD to Martin Luther, 233. America, settlement of, 360. Amerigo Vespucci, 128. Amsterdam, sends provisions to Leyden, 331. Arrival of the Pilgrims in, 359. Hendrick Hudson sails from, 379. People friendly to the Pilgrims, 383. Anjoii, Duke of, conspirator at 8t. Bartholomew, 321. Anne Askew, trial and death, 261, 262. Army of God, 17, 21, 27. Anne of Bohemia, queen of Richard II., and friend of Wicklif, 38. Protects him, 41. Anne of Bretagne, queen of Louis XII., 166. Antoinette of Bourbon at Field of Cloth of Gold, 220. Antwerp : Tyndal and Coverdale find refuge there, while translating the Bible, 271. Arch of Titus, 181. Archbishop of Bohemia burns Professor Faul- fash's books, oT. Archbishop of Canterbury, excommunicated by the Pope, 25. St. Dunstan appointed, 34. Mtudered by insurgents, 48. Decides against marriage of Henry VIII. and Katlierine of Aragon, 152. Performs the marriage ceremony', 156. Archbishop of Canterbury, introduces Wolsey to Henry VII., 211. Thomas Cranmer appointed by Henry VIII., 217. He will not be bound by anything contrary to his own judgment, 247. Performs ceremony at coronation of Anne Boleyn, 249. Pronounces the marriage of Henry and Kath- erine of Aragon illegal, 258. At Westminster Hall, 268. Cranmer signs paper recanting his faith, 279. His remorse and heroic death, 279. Whitgift will not tolerate Non- conformists, 352. Sends John Penry and Henry Barrow to the gallows, 355. Archbishop of Florence at trial of John Huss, 62. Archbishop of Paris buys a Bible of John Faust, 75, 76. He accuses Faust of being in league wiiii the devil, 77. Heads the procession to meet the Duke of Guise on his return from the massacre of Huguenots at Vassy, 302. Archbishop of Treves questionsLuther at Worms, 234. Archbishop of Valencia, Ctesar Borgia, causes the assassination of Ids brother Frederick, 165. Drinks the poisoned wine prepared for the cardinals, 171. Archbishops, number of, at the Diet of Worms, 234. Archbishop of York at coronation of Anne Boleyn, 249. Owns a manor-house at Scrooby, 155. Arthur put to death by John, 19. Arthur, son of Henry VII., married to Kathe- rine of Aragon, and death, 152. Arundel, Earl of, 249. Austerfield, Wolsey attends church at, 252. 406 INDEX. Aiisterfield people think for themselves, 3ol. Become Non - conformists ; listen to Richard Clifton and John Robinson ; resolve to flee to Holland secretly, 357. Are thrust into Boston jail. 358. Their last attempt, and arrival at Amsterdam, 359. Auto-da-fe, 89. Avisa, queen of John, 20. B. Balboa, Vasca, carried on shijiboard in a cask, 129. Adventures, 131, 132. 133, 134, 135. Discovers the Facitic Ocean, I3G, Execution, 139. Ballads, lampooning monks, priests, and bishop.-;, 256. Barcelona, 116. Barons, resist John and organize tiie Army of God, 17, 21. Compel the King to grant the jNIagna Ciiarta, 22. Give their answer to Pope Innocent III., 24, Orter the crown to Louis of France, 25. Barrow, Henry, arrested for Non - conformity, imprisoned six years, and executed, 355. Bayfield, Thomas, burned to death for having a New Testament, 253. Beaton, Cardinal, imprisons George Buciianan, 312. Becket, Thomas, Henry II. humbled at his shrine, 51. Bedford, Earl of, at burning of Anne Askew, 262. " Beggars of the sea," 332. Bergavenny, Lord, 145. Beza, Theodore, 302. Bible, translated by Wicklif, 43. Translated by Tyndal and Coverdale, 271. Forbidden to the people, 277. Translated into French by James Lefevre, 283. Martin Luther's translation — number of copies sold, 239. Billington, John, 389, 390, 393. Bingcn, 71. Bishops of England declare that the appointment of officers of theChurcli belongs to them, 50. Are excon^municated by the Pope; persuade Parliament to pass a law for forfeiture of the lands of those who recognize the Pope as superior to the King, 50. Their action the beginning of liberty, 29. Compel Richaid II. to revoke concessions to the people, 49. Bishops' Court, 141. Bishops of Riga and Silvias at Council of Con« stance, 61, 67. Bishop of London and Winchester at Anne Bo- leyn's coronation, 250. Bobadilla, 119. Bocaido prison, 281. Bohemia, war biought about by burning of John Huss,140. Boleyn, Anne, goes to France with Mary, sistei of Henry VIIL, 157. At Field of Cloth of Gold, 220. Goes to London, 226. At Court of Henry VIII., 241. AtWolsey's banquet, 241. Coronation, 249. Beheaded, 257. Bonner, Edmund, chaplain to Wolsey, 213. Sent by Henry VIII. to the Pope, 246. Plunders abbeys and burns heretics, 261. Repulsed in his efforts against Katherine Parr, 262. Judge for trial of heretics, 271. Bordeaux, massacre of Huguenots at, 325. Borgia, Cajsar, appointed Archbishop of Valen- cia ; causes assassination of his brother Frederick, 165. Demands the daughter of the King of Naples in marriage, 166. Conspiracy with the Pope for assassination of Italian princes, 169. Drinks the poisoned wine prepared for the cardinals ; nai'rowly escapes death, 171. Borgia, Frederick, eldest son of Pope Alexander VI., assassinated by conspiracy organized by his brother Ccesar, 165. Borgia, Lucretia, daughter of Pope Alexander VI., marries Lord Sforza, 165. Divorced by the Pope, 169. Marries Alfonzo of Naples, 169. Issues orders to the Holy Office in the name of the Pope, 169. Marries the Duke of Ferrara, 169. Borgia, Roderick, early years; elected Pope, 159. Imprisons obnoxious cardinals, 162. Exalts bis children, 165. Proposition to Louis XII., 166. Death from drinking poisoned wine, 171. Boston, Scrooby Congregation imprisoned at, 358. Bothwell, Earl, receives Dunbar Castle from Mary of Scotland, 313. Plans the minder of Darnley, 314. Married to Mary, 314. Driven from the country, 314. Boy Cardinal, John de' Medici, 18G. Prisoner to Gaston de Foix, 190. Elected Pope Leo X., 193. INDEX. 407 Bradford, Willi;un, his baptism at Aiisterfiold Church, 35G. His account of sufferings of the Pilgrims, 3,")9. Brandon, Charles, 157, 220, 2G4. Brentwood, 277, Prewster, William, Secretary to Sir William Da- vison, 337. Postmaster at Scrooby ; resides in manor- house, 351. Believes that men have the right to think for themselves, 351. ! Invites those who would lead pure lives, and ] who believe that any body of Chiistians j may be a church, to worship in the niamr- house, 351. Entertains the congregation, 356. Agent for removal of the Pilgrims to HoUaiid, 358. Agent for tlieir removal to America, 385. Appointed elder, or minister, 396, 403. British Museum, 29. Brown, Robert, one of the first Non- conformist preachers, 351. Brussels, scene at abdication of Charles V., 291. Buchanan, George, writes nuptial ode at mar- riage of Mary of Scotland to Francis XL, 287. Mary's tutor, 312. W^rites De Jure Regni, 311. Punishes the King of Scotland, 340. Buckingham, Duke of, his quarrel with Wolseyj imprisonment and death, 243. Bull, John, writes ballads, 45. Bargoyne, Lord, 250. Cabot, John, sails from Bristol ; discovers New- foundland and Labrador, 123, 125. Cabot, Sebastian, explores the coast of North America, 123, 124, 127, 128. (^adiz, Christopher Columbus carried in chains to, 120. Cajeton, Cardinal, 209. Calvin, John, gives opinion on divorce of Henry VIII., 246. Campagna, 179. Campeggio, Cardinal, 244. Canary islands, 100. Canterbury, Archbishop of. (fieQ Archbishops.) Canterbury Cathedral, 25. Carver, John, 385, 389. Catherine de Foix, 104, Catherine de' Medici, birth of, 220. Queen of France, 316. Children, 316. Plans destruction of Huguenots, 316. Catherine de' Medici, sends perfumed gloves to Jeanne d'Albret, 317. Urges Charles IX. to massacre the Huguenots, 320. Sends the head of Coligny to the Pope, 324. Conversation with Henry III., and death, 347 Cato, 181. Cavilli, account of massacre of St. Bartholomew 326. Caxton, William, sets up printing-press, 78. Cecil, Sir Thomas, Elizabetirs prime -minister^ ajjpoints William Brewster secretary to Sii William Davison, 337. Changes, 242, 243. Charles V., King of Spain, Emperor of Germany^ 210. Visit to Henry VIII., 213. Sails to Holland, 215. Second meeting with Henry, 221. Wars with Francis, 243. Protests against divoice of Henry VIIi. ana Katherine, 244. Persuades the Pope to summon Henry VIII. to Rome, 247. Brings about the marriage of Philip and Mary Tudor, 265. Issues edicts against heretics, 295, Abdication, 296. Life in retirement, 297. Chailes IX., his weakness, 316. Compels Marguerite to marry Henry of Na- varre, 316. Scene at the wedding, 318. Will not have Coligny harmed, 320. Gives orders for the massacre of the Hugne- nots, 323. Threatens to strangle Henry Condd, 325. Last hours, 327. Charlotte d'Albret, 166. Charron, conspirator, at massacre of St. Bartholo. mew, 320. Chaucer, Geoffrey, visits Genoa and Florence, 44. Dedicates a poem ro Anne of Bohemia, 44. Writes "Canterbury Tales." 51. Monks and fiiars plan to kill him ; death. 53. Clark, Edward, 395. Claude, ofPrance, at Field of Cloth of Gold, 219. Clement, Jacques, assassinates Henry III., 348. Cleves, Anne of, marriage with Henry VIII., 257. Clifton, Richard, early Puritan preacher, 351. Coligny, commander of French army, 294. Attends wedding of Henry of Navarre and Marguerite, 31 7. Wounded by an assassin, 318. Killed in massacre of St. Bartholomew, 323. 408 INDEX. Coligny's head sent to the Pope, 324. Coleman, John, 380. Coliseum, 185. Columbus, Christopher. (See Chap. VI.) Compact of the Pilgrims, 390. Congregation of Scrooby in HoUand, S83. Conde', Prince of, 302. Killed at battle of Jarnac, 304. Conde', Henry, 324, 325. Cons;;ance, Council of, 59, 60, 61. Copping, Robert, 395. Copping, John, executed for Non - comfoimity, 352. Cornwallis, Widow, makes a pudding for Henry VIir.,2Gl. Corpus Christi in Rome, 188. Coster, Laurence, discovers a way to print. 70. Coverdale, aids Tyudale in translation of the Bi- ble, 271. Cotta, Ursula, 174. Cranmer, Tltomas, his remark about the divorce of Henry VIII. and Katherine, 245. Arclibishop, oaths, 247. Declares marriage of Henry and Katherine il- legal, 258. Recantation and execution, 279. Bill for his burning, 280. Cromwell, Thomas, 213. Crown of Germany, 210. Crusaders, 19. Cuba discovered, 114. Cushman, Robert, 385. D. Daniley, Lord, marries Mary of Scotland, 312. His iife and death, 313, 314. Davison, Sir William, writes warrant for execu- tion of Mary of Scotland, 343. Sent by Elizabeth to aid people of Holland. 337 Dean of Pamtsburg, leads a scandalous hfe, 256. Dean of St. Paul's, 142. Degory, Priest, 397. De la Ware, governor of Viiginia, 376. Arrival at Jamestown. 377. Delftshaven, Pilgrims, embarkation from, 385. Doctors of Oxford, Paris, Toulon, Anglers, and Orleans on divorce of Henry VIII. and Katherine, 246. Douay, Jesuits go to England from, 341. Douglas, Lord and Lady, Mary of Scotland placed in their custody, 314. Druids, 180. Dudley, Edmund, lawyer to Henry VIT..lt4. Duke Eric, of Biunswick, sends ilartin Luther a tankard of beer, 237. Duke of Bavaria at Council of Constance, 67. Duke of Guise, part played in massacre of St, Bartholomew, 321. At assassination of Coligny, 323. Plot to get rid of Henry III., 344. Enters Paris in opposition to the order of the King ; assassination, 345. Dumbarton ; battle between nobles of Scotland, repiesenting the Pailiament, and those ad- hering to Mary, 315. Durer, Albert, painter, friend of Martin Luther, 240. E. Edict of Mary, 2G8. Edicts, Charles V., against heretics, 295, 296. Edric, fislieiman, story of, 145. Edward of England, son of Henry VIIL and Jane Seymour, birth, 257. Age at Henry "s death, 2G2. Death, 2G4. Egmont, Count, sent to England by Ch.nrles V. to propose mariiage between Philip and Mary Tudor, 2G5. Elizabeth of England, birth. 251. Proclaimed Queen ; joy of the people, 298. The journey from Hatfield to London ; lier coronation; presented with a Bible, 299. Received an offer of marriage fiom Philip ; receives a like offer from the King of Swe- den ; her favorites , selects Sir William Ce- cil as prime - minister ; imprisons Mary Grey for marrying contrary to her wishes, 300. Hesitation to sign warrant for Mary of Scot- land's execution, 342, Her death, 35(). Empson, Richard, lawyer to Henry VII., 144. Encisco, Martin, and Balboa, 129. Enlightenment of Germany, 209. Erasmus, Doctor, visits Walsingham Abbey, 142. Writes a book, 143. Talks with Frederick of Saxony, 229. Thomas Bilney reads his Latin trauilation of the New Testament. 254. Essex, Earl of, at Anne Boleyn's coronation, 250. F. Faber. Peter, member of Society of -Jesus, 222„ Faulfash, Professor, comes from Bohemia with Anne; listens toWicklif, 38. Preaches Wicklif's doctrine in Bohemia, 55. What he believed, 5G. Denounced by the priests, 56. INDEX. 409 Faiilf.ish converts John Huss, 56. His books burned, 57. Faust, John, supplies Guttenberg wiih money, 72. Sells Bibles in Paris, 73. Accused of being in league with the devil, 77. Ferdinand of'Aragon, his journey toValladolid,80. Marriage with Isabella, 80. Joins with Isabella in establishing the laqai- sition, 85. His efforts to root out heresy, 90. Drives the Moors from Spain, 90. Issues a proclamation ordering the Jews to become Christians or leave the country, 93. Becomes rich through the spoliations of the Jews, 9-4. Breaks his word to the Moors, and expels them from Spain, 95. Plans to seize the kingdom of Navarre, 104^. Summons a council of doctors to decide upon the project of Christoplier Columbus, 104. Declines to aid Columbus, 100. Cons^ents at last, 107. Confers honors upon him, 113. Appoints Columbi.s Governor of the Now World, II 9. Strikes off Columbus's chains, 120. Ferdinand, ArchdiU^e, brother of Charlas V. , at the Diet of Worms, 234. Fernando de Talavera, confessor to Isabelh-., 90. Field of Cloth of Gold, 215,210. Fish-dressing and fishermen, 1 29. Fisher, Bisho]), will not take the oath of alle- giance to Elizabeth, 259. Fitzwalter, General, commands the Army of God, 1 7. Fotlieringay Castle, scene of Mary's execution, 313. Francis I. of France desires to be elected Em- peror of Germany, 210. Semis ambassadors, and makes presents to the Electors, 210. Pope Leo X. decides against him, 210. Determines to be revenged, 210. Seeks friendship of Henry VIII., 210. Builds a gorgeous pavilion at the Field of Cloth of Gold, 210, Personal appearance, 218. Noblemen in his train, 220. Sends an army to drive Charles V. out of Na- varre, 222. Marches his army across the Alps to attack Milan, 220. Carries on a war for twelve years ; is defeated at Pavia ; taken prisoner ; humiliated by Charles v.. 243. Francis II. of France, marriage with Mary of Scotland, 287. Becomes King upon death of his father, Hen- ry II., who was killed in a totn-nament with the Duke of Montgomery of Scotland, 288. Is a spendthrift, 288. Hangs those whom he owes, 201, I'ersecutes the Huguenots, 291. His sudden death, 292. Frederick of Saxony, talks with Erasmus, 229. The thought that came to him, and its curi- nection with the progress of liberty, 239, G. Gainsborough, Richard Clifton preaches at, 351. Galileo, no. "Game of Chess," first book printed in England, 78. Gardiner, Stephen, Secretary to Cardinal Wol- sey, 245. Dines with Thomas Cranmer, 245. Sent by Henry Vlll. with Craimier and Bon- ner to argue his divorce from Katherine be- fore the Pope, 240. Tears down abbeys and burns heretics, 261. Lays a plot against Katherine Parr; is re- pulsed by Henry VIII., 262. Sees that it will not do for Mary to cut oif Elizabeth's head, 200. Lord High Chancellor, 209, Presents tiie petition of. the Pope's legatee, 269. Establishes a court for the tiial of heretics, 270. Imprisons Bishop Hooper, 271. Condemns Bishop Hooper and Johi. Rogers to be burned, 271. His persecution of heretics adds to their num- bei-, 275, Garter, Knights of the, 208, Gaston de Foix defeats Pope Julius II. at Ra- venna, and takes the Boy Cardinal, after- ward Leo X., prisoner, 190. Geoffrey, son of .Joim of England, 19. Gilbert, Sir Humphrey, sails on a voyage of dis- covery ; takes possession of Newfoundland; establishes English authority; his ship foun- ders at sea, 300. Goodwin, Bishop, judge of the conn for the trial of heretics, 271, Gorges, Fernando, makes a settlement in Maine, 398. Granada, City of, 92. Gray, Thomas, "Elegy," 27. Greenwood. John, imprisoned for Nonconform. ity, 352. 410 INDEX, Grey, Jane, daughter of Mary, sister of Henry VIII., and Charles Brandon, proclaimed Queen, 261. Put to death by Mary Tudor, 265. Grey, Mary, and her husband put in prison by Elizabeth, 300. Guilford, Sir Henry, 218. Guise, Francis, Duke, at Field of Cloth of Gold, 220. Guise, Francis, Duke (2), son of Francis, takes Calais from Mary, 220, 298. Guise, Henry, Duke, prime-minister of France, 302. Massacres Huguenots at Vassy, 302. Plans massacre of St. Bartholomew, 316. Assembles Catholic cliiefs in Paris, 317. Holds conference in the Louvre, 319. Fears the Huguenots will escape, 321. Takes part in Coligny's assassination, 323. Receives a message from the Pope to kill all heretics, 3-10. Sends agents to stir up a rebellion in England against Elizabeth, 310. Lays a plot to get rid of Henry III., 341. Enters Paris against the command of the King, 344. Welcomed by the populace, 345. Assassinated by order of the King, 346. Guttcnburg,.!., ap])reiitJce to Laurence Coster, 71. Makes metal types, 72. Aided by John Faust, 72. Prints his first book, 73. H. Hadleigh Church. 275. Hans Holbein, 205, 206. Hans Sachs, 206. Hastings, battle of, 23. Hatfield, 299. Hayti discovered, 115. Henry VII. consults the Archbishop of Canterbu- ry about Henry VIII. 's marriage to Katlie- rine of Aragon, his son Arthur's widow, 152. liaises an objection to the marriage, 155. Makes Thomas Wolsey a dean, 211. Extorts money from his subjects, 144, 145. Establishes the Star-chamber, 144. His lawyers, 144. Builds a chapel in Westminster. 151. Marries his daughter IMargaret to James of Scotland, 155. Death, 156. Henry VIII., betrothed to Katherine of Aragon, his sister-in-law, 152. His objections to the match, 153. Coronation, 156. Henry VIII., his marriage, 157. Compels his sister Mary to marry Louis XII., 157. Sees Anne Boleyn, 157. Meets Charles V. at Dover, goes with him to Canterbury, 210. Selects Wolsey as his prime-minister, 211. Holds a tournament at Field of Cloth of Gold,. 216. Meets Anne Boleyn once more, 220. Has a second interview with Charles V., 221. Eeceives Anne Boleyn at court, 226. Writes a book against Martin Luther, 227. Kisses Anne Boleyn at Wolsey's banquet, 241. Receives tide of Defender of the Faith, 242. Executes Duke of Buckingham, 243. Plans to obtain a divorce from Katherine of Aragon, 244, 245. Obtains opinions of learned doctors, 246. Sends ambassadors to the Pope, 246. Summoned to give an account of himself tc the Pope, 247. Informs the Pope that he is a sovereign prince, 247. Appoints Cranmer Archbishop of Canterburvi 247. Secures a divorce from the Bishops" Ccnrt, 248. Married to Anne Boleyn, 248. Provides a grand pageant in honor of Anne, 248, 249. Deposes Cardinal Wolsey, 251. Appoints Sir Thomas More Lord Chancellor, 353. Marriages, divorces, and executions of his wives, 257. Sends Sir Thomas More to the block, 259. Tears down the monasteries and abbeys, 261. Persecutes Catholics and Non- conformists alike, 261. Repulses Stephen Gardiner, 262. Orders the Bible to be placed in tlie churches, 262. Makes his will ; death, 263. Henry of Navarre, birth of his grandson, 28fa. Gives the babe wine and garlic, 287. Henrv 11. of France, Francis I., and Henry VIII. at Field of Cloth of Gold; talk of his betrothal to Mary Tudor, 220. Married to Catherine de' Medici, 220. Killed in a tournament with the Duke of Montgomery, 288. Henry III. of France, weakness of his characrer, dissolute life ; orders the Duke of Guise not to enter Paris, 344. Assassination of, 348. Henry IV. of France, birth of, 286, 287. INDEX. 411 Henry IV. 's answer to the King of France, 288. Attends scliool in Paris, 803. Escapes with his moiiier, 303. In the battle ofJaniac, 304. 3Iade King after the assassination of Henry III., 348. At the battle of Ivry, 349. Becomes a Catholic, 350. llispaniola discovered, 115. Hochstetter, James, calls fur the burning of Mar- tin Luther, 205. Holland, iieretics put to death in, 329. Holy Office of the Inquisition, rules of, 83, 89. Instruments of torture, 83, SI, 85. Hooper, Bishop of Gloucester, executed as a her- etic, 271, 272, 273, 274. Howard, Earl, Admiral of the English Navy, 343. Howard, Katherine, marriage to Henry VIII. ; execution, 257. Hubert de Burgh, Prince Arthur's jailer, 20. Hudson, Hendrick, voyage to America, 379, 380, 381, 382. Huguenots, origin of the name, 285. Roasted to death, 292. iMassacred at, Vassy, 302. Massacred at Nimes, 303. Massacred at St. Bartholomew, 383, 384, 385. Hunter, William, put to death for reading the Bible, 277, 278, 279. Huss, John. (See Chap. HI.) I. Ignorance of the people, 35. Indians enslaved by Spaniards, 129. Indulgences, sale of, 142, 197. People will not buy, 20G. Inquisiiion in Spain, 83, 85, 8G, 87, 88, 89. In Holland, 295-329. Insurgents under Wat Tyler, 4G. Isabella of Castile, 81. Married to Ferdinand of Aragon, 82. Takes possession of Seiior Pecho's estate, 87. Manages the Pope's legate, 87. Present at the auto-da-fe, 89. Takes possession of property of heretics, 90. Drives Jews from Spain, 95. Isabella, wife of Count La Marche, 20. James of Scotland, son of Mary, birth of, 312. Coronation, 315. Becomes King of England, 356. His belief in witches, 357. Answer to the Puritan ministers, 357. Issues a proclamation requiring conformity, 357. James of Scotland will allow no one to leave England without a license, 357. Jamestown colonists, 368. Jeanne d'Albret, daughter of Henry of Navarre, marries Anthony of Bourbon ; mother of Henry IV. of France, 286. Visits Paris to attend wedding of Francis II., 287! Followed by the spies of Catherine de' Medici, 303. Escapes with Henry, 304, Jesuits, Ignatius Loyola founder of the society of, 223. Rules of the order, 224. Their self-denial and missionary spirit, 225. They stir up sedition in England, 340. Condemned and executed, 341. In league with the Duke of Guise to get rid of Henry III., 344. Jews robbed by John, 20. Supply Ferdinand with money to carry on war, 92. Driven from Spain by Ferdinand and Isabella, 93, 94. John, King of England, seizes the throne, 19. Puts Arthur to death, 20. Marries Avisa, 20. Deserts Avisa and marries Isabella, wife of Count La Marche, 20. Robs his subjects, 20. Is resisted by the people of Wales, 21. Barons rise against him, 22. Meets the Army of God at Runnymede, and signs the Magna Charta, 22. His rage, 22. Sends a copy of tlie Magna Charta to Pope In- nocent III., 24. Contest with the Barons, and death, 25. John of Gaunt, friend of Wicklif and Cliaucer, 40. .lohnson, Mrs., wears high-heeled shoes, 384. Jones, Captain, 393. Julius Caesar, 180. K. Katherine of Aragon, 107. Married to Arthur, son of Henry VII., 152. Betrothal to Henry VIII., 152. Marriage, 156. Visits Field of Cloth of Gold, 21."., 219. Deserted by Henry VIII.. 241. I'rotests against divorcement, 245. Retires from London, and writes to Charles v., 247. Appeals to the Pope, 248. Kingston, Sir Anthony, 273. 412 INDEX. Knights of the Bath, 2.'')0. Kiiollys, Sir Francis, 338. Kopeinik, Nikohuis, 109. L. La Marche, Count of, 20. Land of the Angles, 180. Laiidinus, Bishop, preaches against Jolin IIuss, 61. Land-scheiding, 330. Latimer, Bishop, burned at Oxford, 279. Bill for his burning, 280. Leipsic, 197, 201. Le\ den besieged by Spaniards, 329, 330, 335, 330. Lisbon, 99. Lisle, Viscount, 250. Loch Leven, 314. Lollards, 50, 53. Prison, 140. Lorraine, Duke of (see Guise), 220. Lorraine, Cardinal, builds a gibbet at Fontaine- bleau, 291. Issues order for the extermination of heretics, 303. Intrigue with nobles of Scotland, 340. Louis XI [., 166^200. Loyola, Ignatius, 222, 223. Luis St. Angel, 107. Lyons, massacre of Huguenots, 325. M. Macaulay, Thomas Babington, ballad of " The Battle of Ivrv,"349. Magna Charta, 22, 23, 27, 29, 31, 48. IMaine settled by Fernando Gorges, 398. Marco Polo, 101. Margaret, daughter of Henry VII., 155, 15G. Marguerite of France, 31 G, 317, 318. Maria of Portugal, 2G7. Marshalsea prison, 281. Martin, John, 370. Martin Luther, birth, early years, 1 72. Sings Christmas carols, 173. Cared for by Ursula Cotta, 174, 175. Discovers a Bilile, 176. Doctor of Philosophy, 176. Becomes a monk, 177. Visit to Home. (See Chap. XI.) Opposes Tetzel, 202. Nails a paper on the door of Wittenberg church, 203. Appears before Cajeton, 209. Burns the Pope's bidl, 228. Appeals to the Council of the Empire, 229. At the Diet of Worms, 230, 231, 233, 234, 235. Imprisoned in Wartburg Castle, 236, 237, 238. Martin Luther translates the Bible, 239. Mary Tudor, talk of her betrothal to Henry II. of France, 220. Coronation, 2Gt. Accepts offer of marriage from Pliiiip II. of Spain, 265. Sends Jane Grey to the block ; hangs neai ly two liundred men, 265, 266. Sends Elizabeth to the Tower, 266. Marriage, 267. Restores all former edicts for crushing out heresy, 268. Makes absolution for the nation, 269. Persecutes heretics, 271, 272, 273, 274, 275, 276, 277, 278, 279, 280, 281. Disappointment and death, 298. Martin Vincent, 100. Mary (sister of Henry VIIL), 157, 220, 264. Mary of Scotland, marries Francis II. of France, '287. Francis's death, and her farewell to Fiance, 292. Return to Scotland, 311. Marriage to Lord Darnley, 312. Relations with the Earl of Bothwel!, imprison- ment and escape, 313, 314, 315. Letter to Elizabeth, 338. Declared guilty of conspiracy-, and execution, 342. Massasoit, 399, 400. Mayenne, Duke of, 348, 349. "Mayflower," siiip, 386. Maximilian, Emperor of Germany, 210. Meaux, 283. Melancthon, Philip, 227, 246. Mendoza, Cardinal, 103. Mentz, 70. Merindol, massacre of Huguenots, 286. Micliael Angelo, 193. Meldritch, Count, 364, 368. Mile End, 48. " Miracle plays," 37. Mirandola attacked by Pope Julius II., 190. Montcalm, 29. Montgomery, Richard, 28. Morals in Rome, 192. More, Sir Tliomns, 252, 253, 254, 258, 259, 260. Murray, Earl, 338. N. Netherlands, plundered by Charles V., 296. Newport, Captain, commander of expedition to Virginia, 362. Newton, Sir John, seized by Wat Tyler's insur- gents, 46. Norfolk, Duke of, informs Wolsey tliat his estate is confiscated, 252. INDEX. 413 Norfolk, Duke of, at bnining of Anne Askew, 262. Intriguing with French and Scots in regard to Mary, 340. Proposes to marry Mary, 340. Northumberland, Earl of, and Henry VII., 144. Begins rebellion against Elizabeth, 341. Number of heretics put to death by Torquemada, 95. Nuremberg Castle, torture-chamber, 240. O. Orange, Prince of, 294, 329, 331, 342. Orleans, massacre of Huguenots at, 325. Oxford, Countess of, at Anne Boleyn's corona- tion, 250. Oxford, Earl of, his retainers, 144. At Anne Boleyn's coronation, 249. Oxford, Marquis of, at Anne Boleyn's corona- tion, 250. Oxford, SheritT of, bill for burning Latimer and Ridlev, 280. P. Palissy, Bernard, 283, 285. Palos, 102, 107, lie. Palm-Sunday in Rome, 186. Parliament, established, 22, 27. Decides that no cause afl'ecting the kingdom shall be judged outside the realm, and that any one executing the Pope's order shall be punished, 247. Declare tiiat tlie marriage of Henry "VIII. and Katheiiiie of Aragon was illegal. 248. That I'llizabeth and not Mary is heir to the throne, 258. Makes Henry VIIF. head of the Church, 258. Restores edicts against heretics, 208. Declares it treason to ])ublish the Pope's bull, 341. Presents an address for execution of Mary of Scotland, 342. Passes a law for imprisonment of all who do not conform to the Church of England, 350. Parr, Katherine, marries Heniy VHI., 257. Parr, Ambrose, 323. Parson of Wentnor, 256. Pecho, Senor, his money seized bv Torquemada, 87. Death, 87. Penry, John, executed for Non-conformity. 355. People of England, fondness for sjjorts, 354. Perrenot. Anthony, persuades Charles V. to burn heretics, 295. Petition of ministers to James I., 357. Philip II. of Spain, 200, 207, 282, 294, 300, 342. Pigeons, 330. Pilgrims, arrival in Holland, and occupation, 383, 384. Agreement with London merchants, 385. Embarkation at Delftshaven, 380. Election of Governoi-, 389. Arrival at Cai)e Cod, 390. Exi)lore the shores of Cape Cod, 393, 394. First town-meeting, 396. Pinzon, Alonzo, 107. Pinzon, Yanez, 107. Pizarro, 130. Plans that did not come to pass, 221. Pocahontas, 371, 373. Pope Alexander VI. (See Chap. IX.) Pope Alexander Farnese accepts service of th* Society of Jesus, 224. Pope Gregory VII., his declarations, 23. Pope Gregory XIII. chants a Te Deum over tlie massacre of St. Bartholomew, 326. Pope Innocent III., his power, 23. Releases John from his oath, 24. Excommunicates the barons and Archbishop of Canterbury, 25. Pope Innocent VIII. appoints Torquemada in- quisitor, 85. Licenses priests to keep taverns and play- houses, 80. Declares that dissent from his decree shall be ptniished with death, 89. Pope Julius II. defeated by Gaston de Foix, 190. Lampooned by Erasmus, 191. Pope Leo X., election, 193, 194. Apjioints Tetzel to sell indulgences, 197. Summons Martin Luther to appear before Cajeton, 209. Influence in election of Charles V., 210. Commands Martin Luther to stop preaching, 227. Sends word to Chailes V. that Luther must be silenced, 229. Upsetting of his plans, 238. Po]ie Paul IV., message to the Duke of Guise to take no prisoner.*, but to kill all heretics, 340. Publishes a bull absolving Englishmen from allegiance to Elizabeth, 341. Po])e Urban VI. sends a bull ordering Wicklif to Rome, 41. Sells the offices of the Church, 42. Puts cardinals to death. 43. Sells the Bishopric of Wells, 49. Popes of Rome and of Avignon, 42, 57, Port Royal, 800. Pra del Tor, battle of, 308. Printing. (See Chap. IV.) Progress, 255, 257, 258. Putnam, Israel, 28. 414 INDEX. R. Rabbi Abaibanal, &ii])|)lications to Ferdinand, 93. Rabiada, Convent of, 91. Raleigli, Sir Walter, voyage to America; inter- view with Indians; spreads his cloaic upon the ground for Queen EHzabeth ; settlement at Roanoke, 361. Ratclifte, John, 370. lielics in Rome, 187, 188. Rlieinstein, 71. Richard Coeiir de Lion, IS. Ridley, burned at Oxford, 279. Bill for burning, 280. Rizzio, Mary of Scotland's secretary, a Jesuit priest, murdered by Darnley and his fellow- conspiratoi's, 312. Roanoke, settled by Sir Walter Raleigh, 301. Robinson, John, preaches in Scrooby manor- house, 356. Roger, John, studies with Martin Luther, aids Tyndal and Coverdale in translating tiie Bible, marriage, family, 271. Death, 272. Roman Forum, 180. Roper, Margaret, daughter of Sir Thomas More, 2r>8. Runnymede, 18, 20, 26. Saladin, 18. Salamanca, Council of, 105. Salisbury, Archbishoji of, 1.52. Samoset, 398. Sandys, bisiiop of York, owns the manor-bouse at Scrooby, favors the execution of Mary of Scotland, 3-10, 341. Saragossa, 80. Savoy Palace, 47. Sbinco, Archbishop of Prague, 57. Scrooby manor-house, Margaret spends a night in, 155. Wolsey's residence, 252. Residence of William Brewster, 351. Richard Clifton preaches in, 356. Seymour, Jane, marriage with Henry VIII. ; mother of Edward VI., 257. Sforza, Lord, 1G5, 167. Shakspeare, 252, 301. Sigismund, calls Council of Constance, .59. Violates his snfe-condnct to John IIiiss, 61. Smith, John. (See Chap. XXIX.) Smithfield, execution of I'liomas Bayfield, James Bainham,and Anne Askew, 253, 262. Squanto, 393. Standish, Miles, Captain, 393, 397. Standish, Rose, 393, 397. Star-chamber, 144. St. Augustine, 360. St. Bartholomew's Church, 262. St. Bartholomew, massacre of. (See Chapter XXIV.) St. Botolph's Church, 275. St. Brandon, 100. St. Dunstan, 34, 35. St. George, 35. St. John's Bay, Newfoundland, 129. St. Peter's Church, Amsterdam, 384. St. Thomas's shirt, 143. Strasburg Cathedral, 71. Suffolk, Duke of, 249, 250. Sully, Duke of, 348. Sweden, King of, 300. Swiss Guards, 325. Taragona, Bishop of, 88. Taxes in Germany, 202. Taylor, Rowland, 275, 276, 277. Taylor, Thomas, 277. Teitzel, John, 197, 201, 203. 20.5. Thacker, Elias, put to deatli for Non-conformity, 352. Thumb-screw, 83. Tobacco first used by Europeans, 1 14. Torquemada, Thomas, 83, 87, 88, 93, 95. Tournaments, 2 1 9, 288. Tunstal, Bishop, 253, 271. Tyburn, 355. Tyndal translates the Bible into English, 271. V. Vnl!adolid,80. Van der Werff, Pieter, bin-gomaster of Leyden ; his braveiy, 335. Yassari paints a picture of the massacre of St. Bartholomew, 326. Vassy, massacre of Huguenots by the Duke of Guise, 302. Vaudois, the Pope, Philip II., and Catherine de' Medici unite to exterminate them, 304. The massacre, 307, 308, 309. Vicars of Ledburg, Brasmyll, Stow, and dome lead scandalous lives, 256. Virgin, the iron instrument of torture in the cas- tle of Nuremberg, 240. Virgin Mary, statues of, erected in the streets of Paris, 291. Virginia, expedition for settlement of, 361. Virginia Dare, first white child born in America, 3Gi. INDEX. 415 Vittoiia Colonna, lier contempt for the Pope, 165. Von Cammerach, Cardinal, at Council of Con- stance, G2. W. Walsingliam Abl)cy, 142. Walsingliam, ambassador to Paris, 342. Wat Tyler kills a brutal tax-collector, -i(j. Commands insurgents, 46. Killed i)y the Mayor of London, 47. Weimar, agents of the Pope post a paper against Martin Luther, 2;?0. Westminster Abbey, founded by Edward, 14.">, 146. Legend, 145. How it was built, 147. . Westmoreland, Eail of, engaged in a rebellion against Elizabeth, 841. Weston, Thomas, London merchant, 385. White, John, Governor of Roanoke, 361. Wicklif, John, ])reaches after he is dead, 30. Monks dig u]) his bones and burn them, 30. A boy at Oxford, 37. Preaches to Edward in.,38. Arraigns the dissolute monks, 39. His doctrines ; teaches the right of individual oi)inion, 40. Simimoned to the Bishops' Court, 40. Preaches in London, 43. Translates the Bible, 43. Wicklif, .John, selects the East Midland dialect, 44. Ettect of his preaching, 45. His preaching denounced by the bishops and monks, 41). Death, 54. Wittenberg, town council, 230. Wolsey, Cardinal, meets Charles V., 210. His boyhood, 210. Made a dean by Hemy Vn.,210. Created cardinal, 210. Bishop of York, 211. Prime-minister, 211. Mairiages of kings, 213. Lays ])lans for future greatness, 214. Gives a banquet, 241. Disai)pointed in not being elected Pope ; quar- rels with Buckingham, 243. Makes all Church appointments in England, 247. Incurs displeasure of Henry, 251, Compelled to resign his power ; confiscation of his estates, 252, Retires to manor-house at Scrooby, 252. His lament and death, 252. Worms, meeting of the Diet at, 230, 234. Wyatt, Sir Thomas, 250, 265. Wyseman, Thomas, 256. X. Xavier, Francis, 222. THE END. '2a 8 2^ '^^. ,^N * 9 1 ^ * ■^ ..,.,}> ^ ^V' ,0' ■"^.^^' C 1 .V^ ^.^ ^ x^N A rj ''^^ >'v: c ' '/^ * 8 1 \^ \V ^„ „ , ^^ 'l'^ ,0 .0^ L'- « ^o * M s o ^ ^d-' O^ >^ ,^^^ ^■ 8 I \ \ '// > \^ \ « o -"-X .s^ % V*^ :-5>' „ ^■>-. v-^ L^ -C> ', -^o /. •V v^ A^ c '^ ■;' •- « "^o- ^,_. c^^ ^^^ \ ' ft 1> .\ '■^^ '^, «e. ., -^^ ,0 o^ >N . \ 1 " o^ /.: '^^ .^^ < '^/'o. ^>vJ-J-^ /o-"X*"°'o*' c^ •5'